The history of Venice ... written originally in Italian by Paulo Paruta ... ; likewise the wars of Cyprus, by the same authour, wherein the famous sieges of Nicossia, and Famagosta, and Battel of Lepanto are contained ; made English by Henry, Earl of Monmouth.

THE HISTORY OF VENICE, The Second Part. Written by PAULO PARUTA, Procurator of St. MARK. (Book 1)

Wherein the War made by the League of Christian Princes against Selino Ottaman, upon occasion of the Kingdom of Cyprus, is contained, in three Books. (Book 1)

BOOK I. THE CONTENTS.

THe cause of the War of Cyprus. How that Island fell to the Veneti∣ans. Tribute paid for it to the Turks, who desire the possession thereof; notwithstanding Soliman does nothing therein. His successor Selino, is enclined to this enterprise, out of divers respects. He confirms the Arti∣cles of Peace with the Venetians, and doth other things, which make him appear more given to peace then war. But soon after, he deceives mens thoughts, and consults about the taking of Cyprus. He is disswaded by Mehemet; but being perswaded by others, he undertakes the enterprise. Many tumultuous risings are appeased by him. The dearth of the year 1569. Fire in the Arsenal the same year. The Consul advertiseth the Senate, of Selino's resolution, but is not much believed; but by reitera∣ted advices, they begin to look about them. Provisions made. Consultati∣tions had, how to use the provisions which are made. They minde the Gar∣risoning

of Cyprus. They acquaint the Princes therewith, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the Pope. His answer. He propounds the joyning of the Spanish and Venetian Fleet. Treats thereof with the Catholick King, who promiseth among and permits, that the League be treated of in Rome▪ The Pope 〈…〉〈…〉 aid of the King of Portingall, but cannot 〈◊〉〈◊〉. The 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••reat with Cesar, and the Pope with the King of France, but to 〈…〉〈…〉 pur∣pose. The Italian Princes are 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to the League. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 between the Pope and the Duke of Ferrara. Quieted by the Venetians. The King of Persia is solicited to make war with the Turks, but in vain. Hostile acts on both sides. The Turks diligence in their preparations. Diversity of opinion, touching the managing of the war. The Consulls careful∣nesse, to acquaint the Senate with all the proceedings. A Ch••aus is sent to Venice by the Turk. His proposalls, and his answer. Divers discourses, touching what had past with the Chiaus. His return to Constantinople, and what effects it wrought with the Turks, and with Selino. The death of Doge Loredano, and election of Mocenigo. The Treaty of the League appears too cool in the Emperour, and in the King of Spain. An account of the Venetian Fleet, and the progresse thereof. The Pope's Fleet. Sebastiano Veniero takes Sopo••o. The Turks trouble Dalma∣tia.. The General consults, touching what the Fleet shall do. It is re∣solved to take Malgariti, but it is not done. The Gallies of Candia ex∣pugne Brazzo di Maina, and joyne with the Fleet: The union of the Pope's, Spanish, and Venetian Fleets. The proceeding of the Turk's Fleet. Tine is valiantly defended by Girolamio Paruta. A description of the Island of Cyprus. The Turkish Fleet comes thither, and the mis∣chief which it does. What, and how many, the Garrisons of the Island were▪ The Turks resolve what Fort they shall first assault. They go to Necossia. What terrour they infuse there. The Army incamps without any hinderance. The description of Necossia. The Bishop of Baffo's Oration to the Necossians, exhorting to defend themselves, and to per∣severance. The Turk's Fortifications. The Necossians sally out, and as∣sault the Turks, but are repuls'd and slain. The Turks do much molest the City. A generall assault, wherein the Turks are worsted. A new assault. The City taken, and all put to death. They go to Famagosta, and what they do there. The proceedings of the Christian Fleet. It resolves to go to the relief of Cyprus. What, and how great the Fleet was. Upon the newes of the losse of Necossia, they take a new resolution, and return back. An insurrection in Albania, and the proceedings there. Treaties of a League made at Rome, and the difficulties which are met with there∣in. A League treated with the Emperour, with little better successe. The Venetian Fleet resolves to relieve Famagosta. Severall accidents which fall out there. Considerations upon what hapned this present year.

THe War made by the Common-wealth of Venice against Selino Ottaman, when his Empire and for∣tune was at the greatest height, both by Sea and Land, in defence of the Kingdom of Cyprus; he being the most powerful Emperour of the Turks, and in League with some of the chiefest Princes of Christendom; may be numbred amongst the most remarkable things which hath hapned in our times, or in the memory of our fore-fathers, or in whatsoever other former Age: The War being undertaken with much fervour, and warlike pre∣paration on both sides, and with no lesse indignation then power; whilst not onely the ablest Nations, but such as did differ in Cu∣stomes, Lawes, and Religion, did contend for the priority of the Militia, and for the glory of the Empire; so as the present War contains events, which for their variety and greatnesse, may afford such delight and help, as the knowledge of what hath been done, useth to afford: I have thought it a praise-worthy work, in being very carefull and diligent, in recollecting all the Counsells, and most important Actions which insued in the space of three years, the time which this war lasted; and severing them from the continued Series of other things whereof I am to write, to give you a particular story thereof, that I may fully satisfie the curiosity which the same of great things may excite in those which shall come after us, to know so strange events orderly and distinctly; and that being taught by such examples, they may the better draw some usefull precepts for politick Government.

The occasion of this War, was that which hath troubled almost all Christendom for these many years; the Ottaman Princes immo∣derate desire of Empire, and military Glory, which is begot in them by the Rules of that State, being wholly given to Action, and mili∣tary Exercises: So as thinking the inlargement of their confines a sufficient reason of making War, they have been alwaies trouble∣some to their Neighbours; not reputing those their Enemies, who have been readiest to provoke them by injuries; but those are most exposed unto their fury, whose forces are weakest, or whose States be most convenient for them, or whom they may opportunely of∣fend; and these they have indeavoured to bereave of their Domi∣nions, whereof both this and the preceding Age doth afford us ma∣ny evident examples. But it will be clearly seen, by what shall here∣after be said, what the particular occasion of this war was, and pretences the Turks made use of to take up Arms.

The Venetians, amongst other of their Territories in the Levant, were at this time possest of the Island of Cyprus, which they had been Masters of for fourscore years: for the Common-wealth seeing that Kingdom reduced to eminent danger, of falling into the Turks Dominion, it being opprest by the snares and violence of B••ia••es Ottaman, who apparently aimed at the getting of it; after she had for many years defended the Dowager Queen, wife to Giacopo E••signano, the last King. The Dowager being a Venetian, & whom the

State had adopted for her Daughter, to make her the more worthy of so great a match; the Common-wealth indeavoured by the means of her Brother Georgio Cornaro, that she would deliver up the free and absolute Government of Cyprus to her native Country: for her onely Sonne being dead, she by her Husbands last Will and Testament, was left sole Heir and Legitimate Lady of that King∣dom: Which she giving way unto, was, after she went from thence, reduced unto a Province; and the Common-wealth continued still to send divers Magistrates to look to the Government thereof, being very carefull to preserve so noble a Member, and so great an adorn∣ment added to their State: whereby this Island hath not onely hi∣therto been preserved from the Turks, but hath been much inrich∣ed by the industry of many Gentlemen of Venice, who being invested with Inheritances there, began to manure the Grounds, to govern their Farms, (which the Country people there call their Ville) and to use frequent Navigation thither in Venetian bottoms, where∣by not onely the native Commodities were exported, but many o∣ther Merchandizes brought thither from Aegypt and Soria, it being made as it were a Landing-place, whereinto divers sorts of Mer∣chandize were brought from the Neighbouring Turkish Territo∣ries, as into a safe and convenient place. The Venetians paid unto the Turks yearly, eight thousand Duckets, by way of Tribute for this Island, which was wont to be paid by the Lusignian Kings, to the Emperours of the Malamacchy, after that King Giano, Sonne to Giacopo, overcome in battel by the Soldan, and carried Prisoner to Cairo, was forced for his freedom to tax his Kingdom with this per∣petuall Tribute; having also disburst a great sum of Gold. The Ot∣taman Emperours did afterwards succeed to this interest, when Sul∣tan Selino, father to Soliman, had subdued the Empire of the Malamucchy: wherefore the Venetians, as new possessors, continu∣ed this recognition to them, which made the Turks still desirous to possess themselves of this Kingdom, both out of reason of State, and for the cause of Religion, it being a particular fee-farme of the Meccha, a place of worship and devotion amongst the Mahome∣tans. The Turks grew also suspitious that this Island, by reason of the fitnesse of its scituation, was become a receptacle to the Malta Gallies, and to other Western Pirates, by which the Rivers of their neighbouring parts were infested, and the subjects of the Otta∣man Empire, kept from sayling safely on those Seas; and had yet a more particular quarrel, for that the voyages of those Masselmans, who out of any vow, or religious zeal, sayled to Meccha, were thereby hindred, and exposed to danger. The disturbers of the peace making use of this, and cloaking their own peculiar inte∣rests under it, strove to make War with the Common-wealth, to bereave her of this Noble and Rich Island: Nor was the inclination, which was known to be in many of those inhabitants to change their Government, that so they might change their for∣tune and condition, a small incitement hereunto. For a sore slave∣ry being by ancient custome introduced, which arose first from a small tax laid upon the inhabitants to pay the Cavalry which kept

those shores from incursions, and the Venetians not daring to abro∣gate it, when they had gotten that Kingdom, for fear of losing the love of the Nobles, whose Lands were laboured by these slaves, whom they call Parici; many of those men grew discontented, and desirous of Novelty, which not hoping to attain unto from else∣where, they had recourse unto the Turks, as to those to whom such an enterprise might prove very easie and opportune, by reason of their power and nearnesse. But these things being represented to Soliman, and much discourse being had thereupon, which bred much doubt and jealousies in the Venetians, could work no effect. For he, were it for that he was alwaies imployed in other affairs; or that he would not without occasion violate his friendship with the Ve∣netians, and by breach of Oath stain that glory which he was al∣waies so ambitious of; or for that he thought it not good to neces∣sitate them whose friendship he might make advantage of, to turn their forces against him, which were very strong at Sea, and there∣fore very fit to molest many of his Dominions, and to occasion a League amongst the Christian Princes, and so interrupt his greater designs, would never lend an ear to those who advised him to this enterprise, nor make use of any occasion, wisely refusing the invi∣tations, and the promises of the Parici of the Island. The Venetians were not wanting to preserve this opinion in him; wherefore refu∣sing all Counsells which tended to War, and thinking it not fit to make use of any occasion which might compell them to take up Arms against so potent an Enemy: they these late years stood idly looking upon others mens actions, that they might not indanger themselves to free others; having learnt by experience, how unfor∣tunate they had been in waging War with Soliman; how powerful and formidable an enemy he had been to all Christendom, and how little reason they had to trust to the help of other men, or in the doubtful success of War, having been much to their prejudice deceived in their hopes, either by the insincerity of some of the Collegues, or by the uncertainty of fortune. At this time all men commended the Senates wisdom, who could use such temper with the Turks, as they should neither fear, nor despise the Venetian name. For as oft as any powerfull Fleet was put to Sea, they spared for no cost to keep the maritime Forts munited, and by arming their Gallies to give a kind of counterpoise to the Turkish Forces: But they did still shun all occasions of interposing themselves in their designs; and kept such friendship with Christian Princes, as might seem to look more at their own safety, then at the injuring of others, and rather to the preserving of what was their own, than to the ac∣quiring what was their Neighbours. Whence the Turks saw that the Venetians desired to keep friendship with them; and that they knew how, and were able to make War, and be at enmity with them: that they willingly avoided all occasions of making triall of their Forces, but yet would not suffer such injuries as might be prejudicial to their Honour, or State: and by this means they had injoy'd peace for above thirty years. Whereby, besides the spinning out of time, which made much for the weakest, they did very much

advantage the City of Venice, wherein all Arts and Merchandize did flourish. Whereby being much increased in inhabitants, and in all sorts of Commodities, they had lived a long time joyfully, and contented, in great tranquillity & plenty; the Citizens gaining much by traffick in the Levant, and injoying their Revenues so long free from extraordinary taxes of War. Yet were not all mens minds free from jealousies and troubles; for finding that Soliman had stu∣died Sea-affairs, more by much then any of his Predecessors, so as he sent forth almost every year a great Fleet, the end whereunto not being known, it caused much fear; the Common-wealth be∣ing able, by reason of her scituation, to give a just counterpoise to the Turkish Fleets, which grew now as formidable at Sea, as their Armies had been some years before at Land: so as feeling the in∣conveniences of War in time of Peace, they were oft necessitated to Garrisonize their Forts, knowing how little faith they were to adhibit to Infidels, and to be in continuall expence and jealousie, as may be known by what hath been said in the preceding Books. But all men were chiefly concern'd in the care of Cyprus, that Kingdom being a very considerable member of the State, and which lying far from the City of Venice, and being inviron'd round about by the Turkish Territories, was in greater hazard of being possest by so powerfull Neighbours. Being therefore intent upon the preserva∣tion of so rich and commodious a Province, they had reduced the City of Necossia, the Metropolitan of that Kingdom, into a Fort-Royall, and had added new Foot-Companies of those of the Coun∣try, to the ordinary Militia of the Stradiosti, and made other provisi∣ons for War, indeavouring thereby to secure that Island, and to bereave the Turks as well of mind, as of means to assault it. Thus this war, which had been feared many years, was defer'd all Soli∣mans life time.

But, his Son Selino succeeding him in his Empire, all men grew quickly more afraid, it being publickly given out, that he had long had an inclination to the enterprise of Cyprus. For before his Fa∣thers death, whilst he, according to the custome of the Ottamans, lived far from him in the Province of Magnasia; having occasion, by reason of the Neighbour-hood, to receive severall informations of that Island, and daily hearing much talk of the fruitfulnesse thereof, of the Noblemens wealth, and of the abundance of all things therein, he had a great desire to possess it; so as he said pub∣liquely, that when he should succeed his Father in his Empire, he would seek to make himselfe master thereof. It was also given out, that Selino had begun to build a magnificent Moschea in Andreno∣poli, following therein the custome of many of his Ancestors; who, (perhaps in imitation of those ancient Egyptian Kings, who built Piramids, and other Fabricks of a stupendious magnitude) indeavoured to perpetuate their memorie to posterity by ma∣king royall Edifices. He being therefore very fervent here∣in was told by the Mufty, whose authority is as venerable, in the Mahometan superstitious Ceremonies, as is the Popes, in the true Christian Religion; that he not having as yet

made any acquisition, it was not lawfull for him to build a Moschey, together wherewith many pious works were to be insti∣tuted; and that it was not lawfull by their Lawes, to employ any of the antient Revenue of the Empire in such things, but onely the Incomes of such Countries, as were conquered by him, who would have so much honour done him. Hereunto was added, that it see∣med, Selino had not onely an occasion offered him to do this, but that he was almost necessitated to make war somewhere, that he might follow the footsteps of his predecessors, who were alwaies u∣sed to do some notable action, in the beginning of their Empire, to win the favour and good-will of the Souldier; the which it was thought it was the fitter for Selino to do, for that he not being held to be a warlick Prince, began to fall from that high reverence amongst the souldiers and people, which was wont to be given by them to his fore-fathers. War being therefore to be made, it was not judged convenient for him, to make it in Hungary, and much lesse in Persia, since the confines of the Turkish Empire were of so large extent, as their Armies could not be conducted thither, without much incon∣veniency, they being much wasted by sufferings, and by the length of the way, before they could see the face of the enemy; as had hapned to his grand-father Selino, in the wars against the Sophie of Persia, whom though he overcame in Battle, yet he himself was overcome at last, having in his return lost the greatest part of his Army, by the length and difficulties of the march. And as was more clearly seen, in the last enterprise made by Soliman in Hun∣gary, wherein the getting of the Fort of Zighet, was not thought answerable to the losse of so many of his best souldiers, which en∣sued thereupon. So as it was best for Selino, to betake himself to some Sea-enterprise, whereof none lay more convenient for him, then that of Cyprus, it being full of wealth, and placed in the ut∣most precincts of the Venetian Dominions, and therefore weakest, as lying furthest from the heart; wherefore it might prove an easie and a rich booty. Whereas if he should go to the steril parts of Spain, to attempt any enterprise, he might fear, he should consume his men in vain by hardships, and consequently reap rather blame and hatred from the Souldier, then love and honour: And by any bad accident, he might fore-bode bad successe in the remainder of his Government. And the recent example of the bad successe at Malta, which was maintained by a few Knights of Ierusalem, (whose peculiar seat and habitation it is) against a powerfull Turkish Fleet, might better teach them, upon what disadvantage war was waged in anothers Territories, far distant from their own Domini∣ons. Whereas on the contrary, a more assured victory, and good reward was promised him, by the enterprise of Cyprus, a plentifull Country, and environed on all sides by Rivers, whereunto he had but a short passage of sixty miles for his men to make. These things being maturely considered, did at first produce great fears, that Se∣lino would war with the Venetians, concerning the Kingdom of Cyprus. But finding afterwards, that he had very readily confirmed the same Articles of peace, which had for many years been establi∣shed,

and inviolably observed by his father; and that he had given signes of long continuing his paternall affection to the Common-wealth, by his handsome treating of the Venetian subjects, and their affairs. Moreover, it being observed, that no great preparation was made for the Sea, and that severall Summer-seasons being past over, one onely Fleet had put to Sea, and that but a weak one. All men were perswaded, that what was formerly said of Selino's being naturally given to pleasure, and not to military exercises, degenerating therein from the Ottaman-race, would prove true; and that he would passe over his Government in delights, and in idle∣nesse. His having given over the enterprise of Hungary, which was happily begun by his father; his having made Truce for eight years with Maximilian the Emperour; his not preparing to send out Fleets, and other such like things, would have made it be believed, that all this had been done, to confirm and to encrease his forces by some repose, after the many past wars; and that, free from other impediments, he would the better attend what he had proposed unto himself. This opinion was likewise confirmed, that Selino would continue peace and friendship with the Venetians, for that Mehemet, who was the first Bashaw, and his son in Law, was thought, would be of great authority with him; who, as a wise man, and well experienced in the management of many weighty worldly affairs, would not advise him to make war with the Vene∣tians, knowing that it made not for their advantage, to deprive themselves of the Venetians friendships, and of the many commo∣dities which were brought unto them by Venetian Merchants, who trafficking much in those parts, accommodate them with ma∣ny things which they want; and, to the great advantage of those In∣habitants, export many commodities wherewith they abound, into other Countries. To which the Prince his particular interest was likewise added, whose customes and publick revenues were much encreased by Traffick with forraign Nations. And if such a preju∣dice were not to be considered, to try fortune rashly and unnecessi∣tated, unseasonably, and without any cause, affording thereby oc∣casion to all Christian Princes, to joyn in a League, was judged to be a very considerable thing; for when they should see their safeties undermined, under the shaddow of a seeming peace, and that a supream Monarchy was laboured to be grounded in the Ottoman-Empire, they would be forced, being thereunto moved by their own danger, to take up Arms together with the Venetians, to a∣bate the power and daring of the common Enemy. Which danger was not counterpoised, by the hopes of getting a little Island, which though it were a Noble one in it self, yet was it but a small additi∣on to so ample a Dominion. To these so great interests both of Prince and subjects, was Mehemet's own particular concernment added, for he being in greatest honour and authority, he might in peace enjoy his riches and his power, whereas in war he was to run many hazards; since he being to tarry at Constantinople, when his Master should be in the wars, he would be accused of negli∣gence in making provisions, by his Rivalls; and if any ill luck

should happen, other mens bad counsels would be imputed to him; or the main enterprise being committed to another, this other man, if things should succeed happily, would be advanced in his Princes favour and esteem. It was therefore believed, that the wisdom and dexterity of Mehemet, would much allay Selino's immoderate de∣sires, and that he would be a fit instrument, to divert him from these thoughts. Hence it was, that many men beginning to fall off from their first suspicions, the Venetian Merchants did not onely con∣tinue their former Traffick under the new Emperour, but traffickt more then before, striving who should send most gold and silver, and other precious Merchandise, into divers places belonging to the Turks, whither people of severall Nations came, every one begin∣ning to promise peace unto himself, out of the aforesaid considera∣tions, which were much credited out of hope of gain.

There is nothing more difficult, then to penetrate into the in∣ward counsells of Princes; there is no more fallacious argument, then that which is made upon their resolutions, especially when their minds (as for the most part they are) are agitated by variety of reasons, or disturbed by various affections. Selino being in this height of greatnesse, though of himself he was no great friend to Arms, yet this his naturall defect being overcome, by the orders and power of that Empire, or being perswaded out of the aforesaid reasons; he bent his minde to possesse himself of the Kingdom of Cyprus. Thus in the third year of his reign, in the month of No∣vember, as he rid out with some of his chief Bashaws to hunt, (which the Turks call their Divano a cavallo) he began to consult with them herein. Mehemet, the first Bashaw, continuing in his for∣mer opinion, out of the aforesaid reasons, sought by all means pos∣sible to disswade him from it; he shewed, That whether it were Reli∣gion, State-interest, or Glory, which moved Selino to make war, he should do it, to succour the Moors of Granado, rather then for any other respect. That it became the greatnesse, wherein by the favour of the Prophet Maho∣met, the Ottaman Emperours were placed, chiefly not to abandon them, who with a pious and constant resolution, had never abandoned the Maho∣metan religion; and who whilst they suffered bodily slavery, kept the liberty of their conscience unspotted, by any superstition. That it likewise became the power and safety of that Empire, as also the glory which Selino seemed so desirous of, not to permit any Potentate to grow too powerfull, but to quell those first, who might oppose the Ottaman grandezza, as did the King of Spain; and to undertake things, which though they might peradventure prove difficult, would notwithstanding merit praise, and be of great expe∣ctation. That therefore he should acknowledge, and make use of so good an occasion, as God did now lay before him, to preserve the faithfull Mussel∣mans, to molest their enemies, and to make way for noble and glorious at∣chievments. But Pi••li and Mustafa Bashaw endeavoured the contra∣ry, with much fervency, and with the same reasons, but applyed otherwise; who not onely out of envy to Mehemet, but as his de∣clared enemies; the former having by his means been deprived of the dignity of Bashaw del Mare; and the latter's life much endan∣gered by severall imputations, whilst he was Governour of Cairo,

did alwaies oppose Mehemets designes and counsells; and they ap∣peared the more zealous herein, for that knowing they advised that, whereunto their Lord was much enclined, they hoped to wind into his favour, and to deprive him thereof, who advised the contrary, by applauding his resolution. To this was added, That if the businesse of Cyprus should be pitched upon, according to their opinions and perswasions, Piali hoped to be restored to his former honour, and to be Governour of the Fleet; and Mustafa hoped to have the chief employment by land: so as upon any happy successe, they might each of them regain their former reputation and au∣thority. These men, sometimes considering the advantage, some∣times the easinesse of this enterprise; and oft-times mixing the consideration of Religion with these concernments of State, shewed, How that the Venetians forces were of themselves weak, and that what assistance they might receive from other Christian Princes, was by example known to be uncertain and fallacious. That the Island of Cyprus, by reason of its far distance from Venice, was hard to be garrisoned or succoured; very convenient to be assaulted by them, by its lying so near their Countries. That it was a rich and noble Kingdom, commodiously seated for their other Territories, and so, as it might secure the navigation upon those Seas, to the subjects of the Ottaman Empire, which so great an Emperour as he, ought the rather to take into his care; for that not onely in derision of his dignity, but to the hainous scandall of Religion, and of the name of Mus∣selman, the voyage to the Mecca was impeded, the Pilgrims being mise∣rably made prisoners by the western Pirats, who had safe harbour in that Island. And that as this war was of it self holy, so it might be made the more meritorious, by applying the rich revenues of this new acquisition, to the use of the magnificent Temple, which Selino caused to be built in Andrenopolis. They moreover opposed Mehemet's opinion very strongly, and the Spanish enterprise, urging the difficulty of carrying so numerous a Fleet into so far distant Countries; to what dangers it would be exposed, sailing through places, where there were no Havens, through the enemies Rivers; and then how long it would be, before the war could be begun, what alterations time might afford; how vain those hopes use to prove, which are grounded upon popular insurrections, without the groundwork of reall forces. How craggy and mountainous those parts were, and naturally apt to hinder any considerable progresse of any power, how great soever. Selino listned the more willingly to what these men said, for that it was confor∣mable to his own sense; and on the other side, Mehemet's allegati∣ons were of lesse authority; for he being known to be very wary, nay, rather timorous sometimes in his advices, he was thought to act according to his own inclinations, when he was against making any war without necessity; and now when he was for the enter∣prise of Spain, wherein there wanted not much difficulty, he seemed to do not onely what was contradictory to reason, but contrary to his own nature. Selino proceeded therefore herein with great re∣spect and temper; and at last meeting with no more opposition, he resolved upon the enterprise of Cyprus, saying, He would be himself in person in it. And he was so affectionate, and so constant in this resolution, as all men believed, he would have begun this War the

very first year of his Empire, had he not been detained by other im∣pediments: for he found the Empire much exhausted of many things, by reason of the continuall Wars made by Soliman, and e∣specially in the last enterprises of Malta and Sighet, wherein many men were consumed, and the Fleet was also almost unfurnished of all things; so as it was necessary to refresh the Forces, and to recruit the Navy, by time and rest.

The Bashaw of Caffa being put upon it, as it was thought by Mehe∣met, to imploy the Grand Signior in other affairs, had put him in minde, that by cutting a neck of Land, about some eighteen miles over, in a place called Asdragan, which was possest by the Russians, two great and famous Rivers might be joyn'd together, the Tanai, and the Volga, whereby severall Navigations would be much ac∣commodated, and the fishing of the Tanai would be bettered, to the great and assured advantage of his Highnesse Imposts, and with hopes of greater things; for thereby an easie Navigation would be opened to Mare Maiore, whereinto the Tanai falls, and to the Caspian Sea, whereinto the Volga doth disgorge her selfe; so as Ar∣mies might upon any occasion be easily led into Persia. For the which many men being assembled, and much indeavour being had, the Muscovites, through whose Country the Cut was to be made, did not onely raise many Horse to disturbe the worke, but the King of Persia hearing thereof, and considering (as it was true) that by lea∣ving this way open to his Territories, they were bereft of a great security, by reason of the difficulties of the deserts, and by the length of the march, which the Armies meet withall which come to assault them, he began to multiply his men, who were upon his confines, and gave Selino just occasion to suspect, that these things being discovered, he would not ratifie the peace and confederacy which he had made with his Father Soliman. Nor was the rising of the Arabians to be slighted, who had possest themselves of much Territories about the River of Giemen, tane the City Aden, and in∣deavoured to make themselves Masters of the Mecca, and giving out that they held intelligence with the Portuguesse, made greater proceedings be apprehended. But these rumours of the Arabians being at last appeased, and the King of Persia having sent Letters, that he would continue his friendship and former confederacy, and together with them (which made them be the better credited) notice being given by the Bashaw of Ersirun, that all things were peacefull upon the confines of Persia; Selino thought that being free from all impediments, and having already made much provision for War, he ought not now defer it any longer; and the rather, for that he seemed to be invited to hasten the enterprise, by two sad ac∣cidents which hapned this year, which did much incommodiate the Venetians, but not so much as it was thought. The one was, that there was so great a scarcity of all sorts of Grain this year through∣out almost all Italy, as there was great want found thereof in the City of Venice, and in all parts thereabouts: so as it was thought, that not having wherewithall to feed their own people, it would be impossible for the Venetians to maintain an Army, and a Fleet. The

other accident was not so sad of it selfe, but very horrible in ap∣pearance. For fire taking on the 13th of September, in the Ammuniti∣on of the Arsenal by night, were it by chance, or by any other malice (which was never discovered), it burst out into so great a flame, as much mischiefe was done, not onely in the buildings which are within the Arsenal, but in the parts about it, and to the wonder of all beholders, it wrought some miraculous effects. For those Towers wherein the Gun-powder was placed, were blown up even by the foundation, in so much as in the plain thereof there was a ditch, a∣bove fifteen foot deep; and the walls which begirt the Arsenal on that side, though they were very strong, and of a large circuit, and cer∣tain huge vaults, under which Gallies are sheltred, were thrown down to the ground. It threw down likewise the Church Monaste∣ry of the Nuns, Della Celestia, and some other neighbouring houses, and many other Houses that were further off, were torn and spoil'd; great holes were made in the walls, marble broken, tops of Houses carryed away, all the Houses of the City did so shake, as it was ge∣nerally thought, that if such an accident had hapned a little be∣fore, whilst some little Towers in the neighbouring Islands were not replenisht with Gun-powder, whereinto the greatest part of the Ammunition Powder, was carried but a little before: that no∣ble City, full of so many, and so stately structures, had been utterly ruin'd; and truly, the noise was so great and terrible, as it was heard by those that were above thirty 30 miles off; and many in Venice, amazed at so unusual a sound, thought Dooms day had been come. It was noised abroad, that very great mischiefe was done in the Arsenal, and a great part of the Navall preparations lost by this fire; though indeed the prejudice was not great, nothing having suffered, save onely four Gallies which were crusht by the weight of the Vaults; but those who solicited the War at Constan∣tinople, exaggerated these things, representing to the Grand Signeur the Venetians condition to be very low and mean, prognosticating certain ruine to the Common-wealth, and an assured victory to the Ottaman Empire. These were the reasons why the Turks continued peace for many years with the Venetians, and why they broke into war with them at this time.

The Senators received due information of these Counsells and transactions from Mark Antonio Barbaro, their Consull at Constanti∣nople, a very wise man, who did excellent service all this while to the Common-wealth. But at first men could not believe their own fears, which they had found to prove false severall times before; so as being now accustomed to a long peace, they could not easily perswade themselves, that their condition could be altered; but ei∣ther not believing these advertisements, or interpreting things o∣therwise then they were, they thought that this fury of war would burst forth somewhere else. Nay, some of the chiefe Senators, and best experienced of that Nation, advised that they should be very wary in making provisions for the Navy, lest they might peradventure raise more jealousies then were needfull in Selino, by their so great preparations, and make him do that which peradven∣ture

he never dreamt of; whereby they might rather hasten, then avoid their danger. The long nourishing of these appearing hopes, was the cause why they did not make such provisions, at the be∣ginng of these jealousies, as the eminent danger did require.

But at last, in the beginning of Ianuary, the year 1570 being now commenced, Letters came from the Consull to the Senate, wherein he gave notice not onely of the generall speech and stir∣rings; but of the certain resolution put on in the Divano, to assault Cyprus; though the Bashaws constanly affirming the contrary, sought to conceal it. Mehemet, that he might not oblige Selino to do it, by divulging it, and so deprive himselfe of any occasion which time might produce; Mustapha; and Piali, that to their better advantage, they might assault Cyprus at unawares. But the Consull cunningly seeming not to believe that which he knew to be very true, discour∣sing with the Turks, and chiefly with Ibrahim, their interpreter, a domestick servant of the first Bashaw, and therefore of good esteem; he drew him at unawares into severall communications, whereby he learnt much of the Bashaw's intentions, of their preparations, and particularly of a great number of flat bottom'd boats, which were making in the Gulph of Aiazzo, and in the Mare Majore, and of Orders given out by the Captain-Generall of Asia, (by them called the Belgierbie della Natolia) to all the Souldiers of that Pro∣vince, that they might provide to ride into Caramania, and of other things of like nature, by which he might clearly learn, that the next summers action was to be against the Kingdom of Cyprus. After which advertisements, they all began to be very diligent in provi∣ding for so great a need, sought by their present diligence to repair the time they had lost, and gave themselves with all diligence to provide for all such things as were thought fit to withstand the fu∣ry of so certain a war. They resolved to send forthwith great Gar∣risons into Cyprus, and wisht all the Governours of the Island to be very vigilant in preparing all such things to sustain the War, which was chiefly intended against that Kingdom, to exhort the com∣mon people to Loyalty; and the Gentlemen that were Feudatories, to provide Arms and Horses, according as they were bound to do; and Commanders in chiefe were provided for their Sea-forts, Luca Michiele was made Commissary of ••ania; Lorenzo da Mula, being sent a little before into Candia, with title of Commissary Generall of that Island, with particular charge to inform himselfe of such as were fit for the Oare, wherewith to furnish twenty Gallies, which were to that purpose sent into that Kingdom. Sebastian•• Veniero went to Corfu, who had the supream Authority of the Militia of that Kingdom given him; and Giovanni da Lege, a Cavalier, and Procurator of St. Mark, was sent to Zara, and made Generall of all Dalmatia. All the Ships which lay in the Havens of the City, were forbidden to depart without licence, though they were so few at this time, as thereby the difficulty of sending such Foot as was requisite into Cyprus, was made the greater. Souldiers were raised in many parts of Italy, divers Commanders were brought thither, and with much union and diligence they were continually careful,

in ordering all their Forces both for their own defence, and to of∣fend the Enemy, insomuch that there was never any provision for War proposed in the Senate, which was not approved of by almost all the Votes. But chiefly they gave themselves with all diligence, to have work done in the Arsenall, and to prepare great store of Gallies: There were eleven Governours chosen of the grea∣ter Gallies, and Francesco Duodo was made their Captain, one highly esteemed for his valour, and knowledge in Sea Discipine; and eighty were chosen to be Governours of the lesser Gallies, who were all of them chief Gentlemen of the City, and such as were best experienced in Sea affairs. Pietro Trono, was made Captain of the Frigats; and they resolved to arm a Gallioune, very artificially built before by Vittore Fausto, a learned man, and who had a parti∣cular excellency in composing Sea-Engines; Girolimo Contarino, was made Captain thereof; but Girolomo Zane, Procurator of St. Mark, was to have the supream Authority over the whole Fleet: He was held to be very fortunate both in his own private condition, and in the publick imployments, who had alwaies govern'd himselfe therein with much integrity and wisdome. These things being thus ordered, they apply'd themselves diligently to see them performed; and all provisions were so easily and readily had, as exceeded ex∣pectation. Concerning the using of these Forces, some propounded, that forty Gallies should speedily be sent towards the Levant, who keeping in Candia, should be ready to make use of such occasions as time, and the Enemies proceeding should offer. They considered, that to shew this courage at the first, would adde comfort to the subjects, and reputation to their affairs; and on the other side, would infuse doubts and confusion into the Enemy, and retard their expedition. For it was likely they would not venture to come forth of the Strait of Galipoli, without their intire strength, when they knew they should meet with such resistance: The which was known, would be of so much the greater help, for that they un∣derstood afterwards, that the Turks feared this more then any thing else; and that therefore they had been extraordinarily diligent in sending out 25 Gallies, that they might carry the Ammunition which was prepared for the enterprise of Cyprus, early from Alles∣sandria, which if they should be intercepted by our Gallies, they knew their whole design would be lost. To this it was objected, that it might prove to be of greater danger then security; for that the Turks did alwaies keep so many Gallies ready for the usu∣all guard of some of their places, as that many Pirats Vessels be∣ing added thereunto, (as was usually done in time of War) they might trouble our Gallies, and perchance endanger them, which they thought was the rather to be shun'd, for that they had great hopes to do some remarkable action, by using all their forces joyntly together. Therefore laying all other thoughts aside for the present, they seemed all of them to be chiefly troubled, how to put sufficient Garrisons into the Forts of Cyprus: Some were for the furnishing them so with men, as if they were never to be relieved; and for providing to relieve them so, as if they had never been Gar∣risonized.

But as the one was variously incommodiated, by the short∣nesse of time, by want of vessells, and by fear, that the enemy would be out, very strong, and very betimes; so they thought, they could not repose any certain hopes in the other, by reason of the enemies powerfull forces, and out of the various events of war, and of actions at Sea. This mean while, whilst they were treating, whom they should send to bear chief sway in Cyprus, together with suc∣cour; Eugenio Singlitico Count di Rocas, a noble Cyprian, who at this time discharged the office of Lieutenant Generall of the Militia, by Terra Ferma, and was for the most part resident at Venice, readily offered himself to relieve his Country, at this her so great need, and to serve his Prince: And being speedily dispatcht, went his way in a ship with a 1000 Foot, and was by the Senate made chief Com∣mander of all the Cavalry of that Kingdom. Girollimo Martiningo, conductor of the Gens d' Armes, readily and generously offered him∣self, to raise 2000 Foot within a few daies, in the States of other Princes, and to go with them himself to the relife of Famagosta, and to stay there to defend that City. Thus having in a very short space, much to his praise, put all his men in order, and brought them to Venice, to embarque both them and himself, in ships destined to that purpose, he would shew himself with all his souldiers to the City, appearing in a military habit in the Piazza of St. Mark, a thing well worth the seeing; for the sight of so proper men, adorned with bright Arms, and variety of other noble ornaments, did much de∣light the unskilfull multitude, who being pleased with the novelty of the spectacle, considered not, what the progresse and end of war might prove: For these so many and so valiant men, did all perish in a short time, some by suffering, some by the sword of the enemy; and Martiningo's self falling grievously sick, through the inconve∣niencies of Navigation, dyed before he could arrive at Cyprus, be∣ing herein the l••sse fortunate, that he did not die in Battle, and crown his glory with a more noble death. He was much praised for his loyalty, and for the service he shewed to his Prince.

The Senate, when they were certain of these the Turks designes and preparations, made an account be given thereof by their Legier Embassadors, to almost all the Princes of Christendom: wherein the Venetians were the more solicitous, being moved thereunto, not so much out of hope of getting them to joyne in their defence, as that they might not seem to scorn the help of others; and that confiding too presumptuously on their own strength, the event of that War, wherein the common cause of Christendom was con∣cern'd, might be the more endangered. They therefore acquain∣ted them with the weight, of what War the Common-wealth was to sustain, and with the dangers wherewith at the present they were threatned, but wherein all Christendom would in time be concerned. So as some Senators were not listned unto, who advised to do what they were able, speedily, and of themselves, lest by re∣lying upon the uncertain hopes of others, they might either slacken their own provisions, or being allured by the no-certain promises of Princes, quite give over all thought of any treaty of peace. Pope

Pius Quintus sat then in St. Peters Chair, who being but of a mean extract, and exalted to that Supream dignity out of the fame of his integrity, made good the opinion of his worth, and his so great au∣thority. Wherfore the Venetians addrest themselves to him, as to the chief head of Christendom, and as to a person of singular goodnesse, intreating his assistance, and that he would perswade other Chri∣stian Princes to embrace the common cause. Michielle Suriano was at this time Embassadour for the Common-wealth at Rome, whose experience in State-affairs was the more set off by his learning: He, adding to the Pope's already good inclination▪ many weighty perswasions, did continually excite him to take to heart the Common-wealth's cause, in this time of so great danger. He sometimes urged the examples of other Popes, who had at other times readily assisted the Venetians, against these enemies to the faith of Christ; sometimes he remembered the services done by the Common-wealth to that See, for which she had alwaies so readily exposed her forces, a∣gainst powerful Princes. But he oftest mentioned the great & eminent danger of the other Christian Kingdoms, and chiefly of the Church-Dominions, if the Common-wealth of Venice should be weakened, which was held by all men to be the surest Bulwork of Christendom. The Pope being by these perswasions wrought upon very much, to defend the Venetians, shewed a very great zeal to the common good, and an ardent desire to provide for what was needfull for this War, and to assist and sustain the Common-wealth, that her dignity might not be sup∣prest by so potent an enemy, nor her dominions and forces wea∣kened. Yet calling to minde what had been done formerly, upon like occasions, by other Popes, and lately by Paul the third, in the League made against Soliman, he desired to be pardoned, if he did not all he desired to do; deploring the condition of his times, wherein the monies of that See were much exhausted; and also by reason of the commotions in France, wherein the City of Avig∣non was much indangered, being put to great expence and trouble. Therefore though he often moved in the Consistory, that the de∣fence of the Venetians might be embraced, that they might be assi∣sted in this their necessity; and though their cause was approv'd of in the Colledge of Cardinalls, and generally favoured, yet they came to no particular declaring what they would do; onely it was gran∣ted at the first, that they might raise 100000 Duckets, for the maintenance of that war, by a generall tax upon the Venetian Clergy, from which no Prelate of what condition soever, should be exempted. The Pope propounded afterwards, that the King of Spain's Gallies might speedily joyn with those of the Venetians, whereby to make a powerfull Fleet to oppose the Turks, and to disturb these their first designes: And that in the mean time, a League might be treated of with the said King, and the other Prin∣ces of Christendom, whereby their forces might for a long while be established, to oppose the Turks. And having made this be sig∣nified to the Senate by the Embassadour Suriano, exhorting them to assent to this proposition, and to put this businesse into his hands, who, as the common Father, would be very zealous of the good of Christendom, and would have a particular care of the good of the

Common-wealth. He found them all very well inclined, to follow his authority and advice. He resolved at the same time likewise, to send Ludovico de Torres, Clark of the Apostolick Chamber, into Spain, to Philip of Austria, the Catholick King, to exhort him to assist Christendom readily, against Selino Ottaman, enemy to himself, and to the Catholick Faith, which he did particularly professe to pro∣tect, as, by the glorious name acquired, by the pious and generous actions of his Ancestors, he was bound to do. He therefore laid be∣fore him, the great danger, wherewith divers States of Christian Princes were threatned, by the Turkish Fleets, which though it was given out, they were intended against Cyprus, yet was it not certain, but that they might easily and speedily fall upon his Dominions; which though they were not for the present molested with war, yet were they in the future the more exposed to the incursions and assaults of the Turkish Fleets, when the Venetians should be weakened in their Maritime forces, and the Turks Empire encrea∣sed. So as he was to esteem the interests of that Common-wealth insepa∣rably joyned with his own. That the Ottaman Empire was a common ene∣my to all the Potentates of Christendom, and more strong and powerfull, then any one of them apart. But that if all, or most of the Christian Princes, would joyne together, they would exceed the Turks in power, and might hope, not onely to resist them, but perhaps to beat and conquer them. That the King was to consider, that if he should not aid the Venetians, at this their so great need, he would lose much honour amongst the Turks, making either his weaknesse clearly appear, as if the Moors insurrections were sufficient to keep him so employed, as that he could not make use of his forces elsewhere; or else, that he held but bad intelligence with the Common-wealth, or with other Christian Princes, by not moving against his enemy, being invited by so fair an occasion, but abandoning the common cause. That he had used the same endeavours to the Venetians, who had readily referred all things to him, promising to stand to all that he should decree; nor was their truth herein to be doubted, since they knew by experience, they could not ground any safety to themselves by peace with the Turks. Moreover, that great re∣spect would be given to his authority, since he had the spirituall arms in his hands, and did declare himself to be the head and manager of all this busi∣nesse. These things were prudently and effectually represented to the King of Spain, in the Pope's name, by Torres, who presented him likewise with a Brief, wherein the Pope did much deplore the miseries of the present times, remembring therein particularly, the many mischiefs which Christendom had suffered in severall parts, through the wicked conspiracies of men bran∣ded with heresie, and severall infamous vices; who rebelling against God, and against their Princes, had with much audaciousnesse and fury, shaken severall whole Provinces of Christendom, and sought to corrupt the into gr••∣ty of the Catholick Faith. To which inward grievances, other mischiefs and greater dangers were added, by forrain enemies; Soliman having attemp∣ted by great forces, to bereave Maximilian Cesar of the remainders of the Kingdom of Hungary: which fire of war was likely to have burn•• forth throughout all Germany, had it not been extinguished by Soliman's death. But that now, new combustions and calamities did seem to threaten Christendom: that therefore he knew it became him, to have an eye to these commotions, and to denounce so great dangers to Princes, wherein he was

to addresse himselfe chiefly to the Catholick King, and to excite him to be the first, that should embrace the defence of Christendome, since God had en∣dowed him to that purpose with greatest power and command. That for what concerned himself, he would not be failing in any thing that lay in him, nor in pouring forth prayers continually to God, that he would look with the eyes of mercy upon our actions.

These were the endeavours used by the Pope to the Catholick King, who listning thereunto with much benignity and attention, seemed to be very much rejoyced thereat, shewing a very good in∣clination to the common welfare, and to put an high esteem upon the Pope's authority and advice. But because the King was then in Cordua, and was to expedite the affairs in the Courts of Castile, he excused himself, that he could not give a positive answer to the particulars propounded by Torres, in an expresse memoriall, till he should come to Sivill. Yet Torres soliciting his expedition with reiterated endeavours, as he who knew nothing could be so prejudiciall to the businesse in hand, as delaie, nor nothing so helpfull, as speedy resolution; He got the King to promise him, that he would give order that his Gallies, and those of his stipendiarie, and confe∣derates, which were about 75, to boot with those of Spain, which by reason of the commotions in Granada, were to tarry in those Seas, should be all brought to the Island of Cicily, with particular Commission to John An∣drea Doria, who had the command thereof, to follow the Pope's commands, touching the time and manner of joyning with the Venetian Gallies, and to undertake the voyage and businesse of the Senate. He likewise obtained or∣ders to the Viceroyes of Naples and Cicily, that they should furnish the Ve∣netian Fleet with as much corn, as they could conveniently spare, out of those Kingdoms. But as for the League, he would not at that time determine any thing, since the King said, It would require mature consideration. But soon after, when he came to Sivill, he resolved of his own free-will, though it was thought, he was perswaded to the contrary by many, to send sufficient Commissions to Don Jovan di Zuinga, who was then his Embassadour at Rome; and to the two Cardinalls, Gravelle and Pacecco, to treat of the League, and to conclude it; it being thought fit, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 viating the delaies and difficulties, which the far distance of Countries might occasion, in a businesse of such concernment, that the whole Treaty should be reduced to the City of Rome. The Venetian Senate had sent orders to their Embassadour, Sigismonde de Cavalli, their Embassadour at the Catholick Court, to be aiding to Torres in his negotiations; the King affirming, that when he should know the Pope's proposalls, finding him very well inclined to the common good, he would willingly accept of his counsells and exhorta∣tions, and would readily do, whatsoever should be resolved of in Rome, and established by the Pope's authority, and by the consent of the Princes. That he very well knew, what the present mischief was, and what the eminent dangers of Christendom. That he would not be wanting in any thing, which might remedy them; and not onely to sustain the dignity and state of the Common-wealth, but the reputation of the name of Christian. These en∣deavours wisely performed by Cavalli, prevailed very much, in bringing the King to put on this resolution; and being severall times efficaciously reiterated by Lunardo Donato, who at this time succee∣ded

Cavilli; they did help very much, to keep the King in this good minde, and to overcome many difficulties which were importunely promoted by many of his Counsellors, and State Officers; Donato having purchas'd much favour and reputation in the Court, by his worth and grave Eloquence.

Torres having thus dispatcht his Commission in Spain, that he might fully compleat the Pope's orders, past suddenly into Portugall, having first got Letters of recommendation for what he was to treat upon, from Io••e the Kings Mother, who was then at Madrid. Sebasti∣an the first, was at this time King of Portugall, a youth of some seventeen years old, religiously educated under Don Luigi Gonzabell, a Jesuit, one well esteemed for his integrity, and of great Authority with the King: wherefore the Pope promised himself all the assist∣ance that could be expected from him, for the service of Christen∣dom. He therefore desired, that the ten Gallies, which were conti∣nually kept arm'd in that Kingdom, might passe along into these Seas, together with those of the Catholick King, and joyn with the Venetian Gallies. But the King, shewing great obsequy and reve∣rence towards the Apostolick Sea, and much desire to satisfie the Popes request in this so pious and profitable enterprise, excused him∣self, that his actions could not correspond with his inclinations; for that his Gallies were for the most part disarm'd, by reason of the Plague which had been the year before in Lisbon; and that it was not possible for him to arm them so soon, as that they might be fit for service that year; so as Torres his journey into Portugall, as to that point proved to no purpose. But he began an other businesse with that King, which was, to procure the consummation of his Marriage with Margaret, sister to the King of France, which had long before been treated of, but to no effect, by the Catholick King. But it hapned very unseasonably at this time, that the Pope's power was not great with the Emperour, by reason of his being offended with him, for having granted a new title of great Duke of Tuscany, to Cosmo de Medici, Duke of Florence, which being done not onely without Caesar's knowledge, but (as he said) contrary to his will, ex∣presly signified by his Embassador, then resident at Rome, he thought his honour much concern'd therein, and the Authority of the Em∣pire; so as being much scandalized thereat, he in his Court decla∣red this act of the Popes to be invalid, and had already sent his Em∣bassadors to Rome, to protest the invalidity thereof unto the Pope. Therefore the Pope minded the Venetians, that they might do well to work the Emperour to be a friend herein, which when he should declare himself so to be, he the Pope would not be wanting to make him the more fervent therein by his exhortations, and expresse Nuncio's.

At the same time therefore, when the Treaty concerning this Con∣federacy was promoted at the Catholick Court, Iovan Michiele, the Venetian Embassadour, an able man, and very dexterous at the ma∣nagement of important affairs, had given a beginning to the same at Caesar's Court: He told the Emperour, that now the occasion was given of doing that which he himselfe had often wisht for before; and whereby he

might safely assault the Turkish Territories on that side, whilst they being busied at Sea, would not have opportunity to relieve them: That he was not therefore to wait, till this War being ended, and their Empire secured by their Sea-Forces, the Turks might turn all their Forces to prejudice him: from which danger, how little safe he was by the League with the Turks, and their plighted faith, he might easily perceive by Selino's having broken peace with the Venetians, and by his having violated his Oath, for no other cause, but that he would govern the whole world. To which Caesar seeming to assent, he readily answered; He would not be wanting to his own good, and to the good of Christendom, but exhorted the Venetians to accept of, and to prosecute this War, with a constant and mag∣nanimous resolution; saying, that their noble daring would make all other Christian Princes the more willing to assist and back them, which they would never fail to do, if the Venetians were not faul∣ty to themselves. For his own part, they might promise themselves a ready resolution; that he knew, the Arch-Dukes, his Brothers, would be of the same mind with him; and did hope that the King of Poland, and the Duke of Muscovy, would follow his example: but that it was necessary to see first what the other Princes would do, and particularly the King of Spain▪ whose pleasure in that point he had desired to know speedily and assuredly, by a messenger which he had purposely sent unto him.

The Pope did often solicite Charles the ninth, King of France, by his Nuncio, to side with the League, indeavouring to perswade him, that though perhaps he could not lend so speedy assistance to the League as was requisite, by reason of the troubles his Kingdom had been in for many years of late by domestick affairs; yet ought he to favour it as much as he could, and adde unto the Reputation, if not unto the Forces thereof, by his name, and by his authority; which request the King not thinking himselfe able to satisfie, and yet being unwilling to seem to undervalue the Pope's exhortations, and authority; he interposed severall delays, saying, That he would see, what others would do, who were then more powerfull then he, and freer from impediments: But the Queen-Mother, on whom the weight of that Government did then very much rest, ex∣cusing her selfe more directly, said, that her Son's condition differ∣ed from that of other Princes, because the point in hand with them was, of continuing War against an Enemy; but with France, it was of breaking amity with a potent Prince, their ancient friend; that therefore it was a businesse of great weight, and which ought to be well considered. But both the King and Queen, were very civill in their speeches towards the Common-wealth, in so much, as to boot with their offers made to the Venetian Embassador, then resident in the Court of France, and many that they made their Embassa∣dor make, who were then resident at Venice: The King sent a Gentleman of his expresly to offer unto the Signory, all that it was possible for the Kingdom of France to do at the present, being mo∣lested with so grievous accidents; to wit, That he would use his Authority to divert this War, and to accommodate their affairs with the Turkish Emperour, making use of that friendship which

he had never contracted, but found it commenc'd by his Grand∣father, King Francis, and by Henry his Father; and that he would think she should now make good use thereof, if he could thereby do any service to his ancient good friends the Venetians. But nei∣ther did time nor occasion permit any use to be made of these things; preparations for War being already too far advanced on both sides; nor was it thought a good course to slaken either other Princes, or themselves, all of them being now hotly set upon War, and bent to defend their own Dominions. The Italian Princes appeared well inclined to the League; the Duke of Urbin offered both himselfe, and his State readily, and the Duke of Savoy did the like, but to better advantage, by reason of his Gallies, whereof good use might be made, as did after the Confederates. The Duke of Florence was the more forward herein, professing to be govern'd in all things by the Pope, as being oblig'd to him for his new access of honour; and to win his favour the more, he seemed not onely willing to favour the League, but being then in Rome, he incouraged the Pope to what he saw him already zealously bent. But the Duke of Ferrara had so incens'd the Pope against him, by reason of the old difference of the Salt, and of certain Navigation upon the Poe, as he constantly af∣firm'd, that he would by no means bear with the disobedience of a vassail of the Church: nor that his own Authority should be so lessened, threatning to go against him with his temporall arms, un∣lesse he altered his mind: And on the other side, the Duke said, that if he were necessitated to do so, to preserve the jurisdiction of those Dominions, which being gotten by his Ancestors fell to him by right of Inheritance, he would leave nothing unattempted; nay, that he would call in the French H••genots to his assistance; which the Venetian Senate thinking to be too unseasonable at this time, and that it might not onely disturb the League which was now on Treaty, but otherwise necessitate and indanger the Common-wealth; they sent Iovan Formento, Secretary of the Councell of Ten, a man well experienced in such Negotiations, to Ferrara, to me∣diate with the Duke, that considering the present state of affairs, and the due obsequy which he ought to pay unto the Aposto∣lick Sea, he would both for the common good, and for his own par∣ticular interest, lay aside all thoughts which might put him upon the triall of his Forces, and that he might hope to receive better, and more certain advantage by Treaty. Thus by the interposition of the Senates Authority, first with the Duke, and then with the Pope; this other fire was extinguished which was a kindling, to the prejudice of Christendom.

It was also resolved, to solicite Tamas king of Persia, to take up Arms, and to revenge the ancient and new Injuries which his King∣dom had received by the Ottaman Princes. Vicenza d' Allessandri, was chosen for this imployment, a Citizen of Venice, as one, who ha∣ving lived long at Constantinople, was vers'd in severall Languages, and had had some converse with these barbarous Nations. This man, the passages being block'd up, by reason of the Wars, in the lower parts towards the Sea, took his journey throuhg Germany, Po∣land,

and Walacchia, and coming to the banks of the Mare Majore, took shipping at Moncastro, which is the ancient Hermonassa, and went from thence to Lynope, a City famous, for having been the Country of Mithredates; and from thence he went to Tauris, whither being come, and understanding that Tamas was then at Casmin, one of the Residences of the Kings of Persia, which lies more inward in∣to the Country, which was anciently called Arsatia, he went to that City. Here; being brought in by some Armenian Merchants, (who had had commerce formerly at Venice) by night accor∣ding to the custome of that Nation, before Sultan Caidar Mirice, the Kings third Son, & who was then his Lieutenant, he had several long discourses with him, touching his journey, and the occasion there∣of; Vicenzo acquainted him with Selino's having taken up Arms a∣gainst the Venetians, and with the great preparations for War, which was made by almost all the Princes of Christendom, to as∣sault the Turkish Empire, by their Armies, and by their Fleets, ex∣horting him in the names of his Lords and Masters, to make use of this occasion, and to make War with the Turks on that side: now that their Asian Territories being exhausted of all their Souldiers, who were to be imploy'd in the enterprise of Cyprus, were left a prey to whosoever would assault them. All which things Caidar seemed willing to hear, and by many questions inform'd himself of every particular; but promis'd nothing, save that he would be a means that he might be admitted to audience by his father. Al••ssandri per∣ceiving this unseasonable delay, began to treat with the Lord Chan∣cellor of the Kingdom, being advised so to do, and assisted there∣in by Coza Ali, a Merchant of Tauris, to whom, he going at the same time from Venice, the businesse was recommended; the Chan∣cellour, after some discourse had thereupon, said that his King was a wise Prince, and that he was to proceed maturely in a businesse of such Importance, and would a while expect the successe of the League, upon which he might afterwards ground his resolution the better. Thus Alessandri not being admitted into the Kings presence, departed without any other answer: For it was clearly seen that Tamas, being now very old, and addicted to peace, shun'd giving occasion to the Turk of any suspition, that he would conspire against him, together with the Christian Princes. This businesse was likewise much impeded by accidents which hapned at that time, wherein (according to the usuall course of the Ottaman fa∣mily) the Persian forces were imploy'd in appeasing certain Insur∣rections, raised by a Nephew of Homat, formerly King of Giland, a noble and rich Country of Media, now in the possession of the Kings of Persia: whereupon Mustapha Mirise, the Kings eldest Son, was gone with 10000 Horse into that Province, to suppress the Au∣thor of those Commotions. Thus whilst the Christians were in trouble, the Persians injoy'd their quiet, nourishing thereby a long and heavy War unto themselves, which was made against them some few years after by Amurate, Son to Selino, who possest him∣selfe at unawares of severall places in Media, in the Country which is now called Servan, whilst the Persians did in vain desire to see

the Christians take up Arms against the common enemies, as the Christians did now in vain desire the help and favour of their for∣ces. These were the Venetians preparations, these their counsells, and treaties with other Princes at this time, that they might joyntly wage war with the common enemy.

But the Turks beginning this mean while to commit many ho∣stile acts, had detained severall subjects of the Common-wealth, together with their goods, who traffickt in Narenta, and in other parts of Albania, within the Turkish Dominions; and had likewise unloaded two Venetian ships which were at Constantinople, and not suffered them to depart from those Havens, though upon other pretences: Which when the Venetians heard of, they thought it became them, to treat the Turkish subjects which were in their Ci∣ty accordingly; to the end, that their persons and goods might serve, to ransome our men, and their merchandise. A guard was likewise put upon a Chiaus, named Mamutbei, who being parted from the Court to go for France, was come some daies be∣fore to Venice, and stayed there, to negotiate a certain businesse of some particular Merchants, with the Venetian Signories, to whom he brought credentiall Letters; as also to be advised therein by Monsieur Duferier, the French Embassadour, then resident at Venice, who thinking, that it had been fit to have known his Kings intention, which peradventure might have been altered, by the various accidents of the times, and to procure a safe conduct for Mamutbei's passage through the State of Millan, had kept him from pursuing his journey into France, out of these respects. Duferier did modestly resent the detention of this man, as of one who was sent to his Prince, and had been advised to tarry there by him; where∣fore he endeavoured his liberty. But the King, when he knew the Venetians just reasons, and that Mamutbei had not any important businesse to treat of, but that he was come either to be a spy over the Venetians, under other pretences, or else sent out of some idle occasion by the French Embassadour, then resident at Constantinople, without his knowledge or consent, he was soon pa∣cified. Mamutbei was therefore sent to Verona, and kept prisoner in St. Felice's Castle, till the end of the war. Whilst the Venetians were thus employed, the Turks were not idle at Constantinople, but were alike diligent in providing all things, that they might put to Sea as soon, and as strong, as was possible. Selino being returned to Constantinople in December, he was so diligent in making men work in the Arsenall, in causing new Gallies be built, in caulking old ones, in casting Artillery, and in all other necessaries, as he himself went thither sometimes to hasten the work. A great number of Pioners were listed in Grecia, great quantities of Biskets was made in Morea. Gallies were sent to Constantinople from many Provinces, to make up the Fleet; and twenty five Gallies were prepared in all haste, to be speedily sent into Allessandria, to bring away much pro∣visions, which were made ready there for the Armies: For they did very much fear, that the Venetians would be speedy, in sending a great squadron of Gallies into the Levant, whereby their Navigation

might be block'd up and hindred, much to their prejudice. They were likewise very solicitous in finishing a Fort, which was begun a little before at Brazzo di Maina, that they might have a fitting and safe receptacle for a good squadron of Gallies, which they purposed to send early out, to hinder the succour which might be sent by the Venetians to Cyprus. And Selino continuing his resolu∣tion, to go himself in person in the Army, an infinite number of Camells were prepared, and great solemnity was used in getting all things ready, according to the custom of that Nation, when their Emperour goes into the field. The Bashawes discoursed oft, how the war was to be managed, wherein their opinions were very different; some were minded, that before any thing else were done, men were to be poured into Cyprus, by a great Fleet of all sorts of Vessells, which being landed, and the flat-bottom'd Boats, and small Pinaces being left there, together with a squadron of Gallies, for their better security, the rest of the Fleet should make for our Gulph, to terrifie the Venetians, and to confuse them the more, and to keep the Christian Fleets play in these seas. And that if it should be too long, ere the whole Fleet could be united, the first hundred Gallies which should be ready, should be presently sent towards Cyprus, to get footing there, and to secure the landing of the rest of the Army, by building a Fort there. Others would, that Piali, without any further losse of time, should instantly put to Sea with 100 Gallies, and enter our Gulph, and that the rest of the Fleet should be sent to Cyprus. And others thinking it neither safe, nor of any use, to advance so soon, proposed, that Piali should go with the said hundred Gallies, to the Haven of Suda, and pos∣sesse themselves thereof; and pillaging the Island of Candia, should wait there for the rest of the Fleet, and to do then as they should see cause, by the movings of our Fleets. The different respects of Mustafa and Piali, nourished the variety of these opinions the lon∣ger; for the former, to whom the enterprise of Cyprus was commen∣ded, desired, for the better successe, that the whole Fleet should be employed onely therein: And the latter, who had the supream au∣thority over the Fleet, endeavoured, that the Fleet might go some∣whither else, whereby he might have occasion of doing some gal∣lant action, which might redound to his particular praise.

The Consul got notice of all these preparations and counsells, who being very desirous that they might be known at Venice; to which purpose, as he was very diligent in writing to the Senate, so feared he, that all his Letters might be intercepted, as he knew some of them had been. Wherefore knowing, that Mehemet was against this enterprise, he sought how to work this his intent by him: He cunningly invited him, to propound somewhat to him, which if he should have moved to Mehemet, he knew would not be granted; to wit, that some of his servants might be sent to Venice, which was the onely means, whereby he might fully and safely acquaint the Senate, with all that past at Constantinople. He there∣fore first by Ibraim's means, and then himself by word of mouth, did let the Bashaw know, how ill it became the power and genero∣sity

of so mighty a Prince, to assault those at unawares, who thought themselves safe under his plighted faith and oath; as if he were not able, when time & occasion should require, to use his for∣ces against them, to get what he thought he had just pretence unto: that first he was to use the way of justice, then of violence; and to try what might be done by Treaty, before he laid his hand upon his sword. Which Mehemet thinking to be reasonable, he perswa∣ded Selino to demand the Kingdom of Cyprus from the Venetians, by a man of his, who should be sent to Venice of purpose, before he should forceably assault it. Cubat Chiaus was chosen to do this, who had been at Venice some two years before, about other businesse. Whereupon the Consul took occasion, under pretence of securing the Chiaus in the Venetian Dominions, and of putting a greater re∣putation upon the businesse, to send his Secretary, Luigi Buonrizzo, who being very well informed of all things, was very fit to be em∣ployed herein: And he got leave, by the Bashaw's means, to send his young son Luigi to Venice, who he feared might run some dan∣ger, by being at this time amongst the Barbarians. Another no small advantage was also hereby got; for the Turks suspended their Arms till the Chiaus should return; and our men had more conveniency given them, to garrison their Forts, and to provide for their subjects safety, who were every where already sorely infested by the Turks; for the St. Iacks of Clissa and Bossina being up in Arms, upon occasion of this war, and every one striving, who should first prey upon the neighbouring places, they ran every day through the Territories, and came even to the gates of the Ve∣netian Cities, carrying away corn, cattle, and all things else, from the Country people, and taking many of them prisoners; insomuch as Bernardo Mallepiero, Commissary of Horse in Dalmatia, going one day out of Zara with 80 Stradiotti, to secure the men of the Coun∣try, he met with a greater number of Turks, and advancing too for∣wards, transported by his courage and desire of praise, he was so sorely wounded, as he fell down dead off his horseback, and Fabio de Canale was chosen in his place. And not long after, Iulio Savorgua∣no was likewise sent to Zara, to be Generall of the Militia of Dal∣matia. The comming of the Cubat Chiaus with the Secretary, sig∣nified to Venice, as soon as he was come to Ragugi, made severall impressions in mens minds: Some were solicitously desirous, to know the reason of this unexpected Embassy; others imagined it to be what they desired, and were glad, that a way was opened to a treaty of Peace; & others were sorry, thinking that he was come to hinder their preparations for war, and to interrupt the great hopes which they had already in vain fancyed unto themselves. But un∣derstanding by the Letters which the Consul sent them from Ra∣gugi, the true occasion of his comming, and the copy of the very Letters, which the Chiaus brought them in the name of the grand Signior, and of the Bashaw, wherein the voluntary surrender of Cyprus was demanded, which if they would not do, he then de∣nounced War against them; The Senators began suddainly to think, what answer they were to make, thinking it a thing which

much became the honour of the Common-wealth, to give a speedy answer to this Embassie; as also, that it suited not with the con∣dition of those times, and to the putting a good end to the Trea∣ties, which they had already begun with other Princes; wherein many considerations were to be had, which tended notwithstan∣ding all to the same end, so as each strove to confirm other, in the generally received opinion; which was, to dismiss the Chiaus sud∣dainly, without any other answer, but that they would accept of the war which was intimated to them, and prepare for their de∣fence. These considered, That no good could be done by the way of Treaty to keep off the War, which was already resolved on by Selino; and that since they were howsoever to undergo the hasard, it would become the Common-wealth better to be generous, in taking up Arms speedily in their own de∣fence, not shewing any the least signe of fear, which might seem to make them distrust the honesty of the cause which they were to defend. They said, they were deceived, who thought, that Selino's vast desires, which, caused by a greedy desire of Government, tended to infinities, and was not to be ap∣paid by the Empire of the whole world, could be satisfied with beginning to grant something to his unjust demands. So as it was not onely not to be hoped for, that this his desire should terminate, in some new Tribute imposed upon the Kingdom of Cyprus, or in any thing else that should be voluntarily yielded unto him, as some would seem to say; but that esteeming the acquisi∣tion of that Kingdom but a small matter, he would quickly begin to aspire after the rest of their Dominions, even to their totall destruction. Nor that they ought to be terrified by the example made use of by some, of the great dangers which the Common-wealth underwent in the last wars by Terra Ferma, since it was apparent, that it was rather the rash resolutions of their Captains, which had thrust them upon those difficulties, then the Senate's mature advices; and that these might now be in a great part avoided, since that the war which was now to be made, was by Sea, and by their own Citi∣zens, who for their own honour, and for their great concernment therein, would handle it with no lesse fortitude, but with more wisdom and fidelity, then peradventure their land Armies ••ad been managed by forrainers. That likewise such was the condition of times, the nature and intentions of the present Princes such, as they might more safely rely upon hopes from them, then they had reason to do formerly. That now all men knew, the com∣mon cause was in question, and were all therefore bound, to joyne in the maintaining thereof. That in the mean time they should not, by setting new businesse on foot, make them grow cool and jealous, so as they might with reason refuse to affye in them, whom they should see so afraid at the very fame of danger; and who, after such preparations for war, should so easily give way to thoughts of peace. They added moreover, that the condition of the common-wealth was to be considered, the state of affairs being reduced to that passe, as she was continually in many grievious dangers, which were not lessened by time, but made greater daily. That therefore they ought not to give those that should succeed them, occasion to complain as much of them, as they did now of their predecessors, for having suffered the Ottaman fa∣mily to grow so powerfull. And that such a fault would be now more hei∣nous, as that they knowing the danger better, then peradventure their ••••••••∣fathers did, and being more necessitated to provide for their own safety,

would not do it; preferring the conveniencies of a short and uncertain peace, before the honourable troubles of War, whereby, the Forces of Christendom joyning together, they might hope to procure greater safety to themselves, and posterity.

The hearts of all men not being onely confirm'd by these rea∣sons, but even inflamed on War, it was by a generall consent of the whole Colledge, propounded to the Senate, and the advice of dispatching the Chiaus away quickly, with few and resolute words, accepting the War which he was to denounce against them, was approved of. But that which was wont to be said is true, the too great desire of things, doth often make the obtaining thereof more difficult, and the truth not being suffered to be seen, things are brought to an end, differing from what too ardent a desire had fra∣med unto it selfe: Surely the doubt propounded, that the Princes might grow suspitious, that they would treat of some Agreement with the Turks, if they should return a slower and lesse positive an∣swer to this Embassy, was more prevalent than any other Reasons; which made it be apprehended, that the treaty of League, which the Venetians did so much desire, and which was hopefully begun, might be interrupted: and it is most certain, that when news of the Chiaus comming was brought to Rome, those who treated of the League for the Catholick King, began to be more jealous in the bu∣sinesse; and it was afterwards more clearly known, that these jea∣lousies, and these suspitions, did more then any other reason, re∣move many difficulties which arose in this Agreement. But the an∣swer being resolved upon, and Cubat being already come to the Ci∣ty shore, where he was made to tarry in the same Gally which had brought him from Ragugi, and all commerce was forbidden him: order was given, that he, unaccompanied by any, save Secretary Buonrizzo, and two Dragomani, should be privately brought into the Colledge, without any such honours, as are wont to be given to such as come from that Court upon any publick businesse; yet he had the usuall place allotted him, which is the right side of the Princes Chair: being thus brought to audience, he kiss'd the Prin∣ces Garment, and sitting down after he had made many reverences, he drew forth a Purse embroydered with Gold, wherein, accord∣ding to the custome of that Nation, Selino's Letter was; and said, This, most Illustrious Prince, is a Letter from my Lord and Master, when his demands therein shall be known, I will expect an answer: Which the Prince saying, he should have, he was somewhat troubled that no more was said unto him, and added. Gentlemen, Mehemet, the first Bashaw, hath willed me to tel you, that he is very sorry, that occasion is hapned of breaking that peace, which he hath alwaies indeavoured to preserve: But the so many complaints made at Court, from so many places of the unfriend∣ly behaviour of the Officers of this State, and chiefly of the harbour, and favour given in Cyprus to the western Pirats, by whom the Musselmans have been much indammaged this very year, have made such impression in the grand Signor, and so incensed him against this State, finding that his indeavours often used with the Consulls, hath done no good, as he can no longer forbear intimating of War unto you; and knowing that you will not

be able long to resist the power of so puissant a Prince, be as a friend adviseth you, rather to chuse any other means to free your selves from so many and so great dangers: And to this end, he hath procured me to be sent to this City, and offers to interpose himselfe in all he can, to keep you from falling into this great misfortune, and to preserve you in the ancient friendship of the Grand Signeur. This being said, he gave them a Letter from the same Bashaw, which contained all that he had said. To all which, the Prince answered; That the Senate had resolved upon an an∣swer, the which that he might be the better able to understand, and to relate again, the very words should be read unto him, which was done by Antonio Milledonne, one of the Secretaries of the Coun∣cill of Ten: the answer was this. That the Senate did very much wonder, why his Master, being unprovoked by any injury, should violate the Oath, wherewith he had but a little before confirm'd the peace; and that he might pick a quarrel to make war with them, should demand the surrender of a Kingdom, which had been for so many years, lawfully, and peacefully pos∣sest by the Common-wealth, which he might be sure they would by no means part with. But that since he was pleased to proceed in this manner, the Ve∣netian Senate would never be wanting in defending what was theirs; ho∣ping to be the better able to do it, for that the goodnesse of their cause, would procure them the assistance both of God and Man. He was afterwards told, that when his Masters Letters were translated, they should be read, and an answer should be sent him. And thus without any further discourse, the Chiaus was dismist. The Letter began with many complaints against the Venetians; for their having disturbed the ancient confines of Dalmatia, which were prescribed to each of their Dominions, in the Agreement made by their Predecessors, that contrary to the ancient and new Articles, they had tane away the life from many Musselman Pirats; after they had been taken alive in fight. But particularly, that refuge was continually given in the Island of Cyprus, to the western Pirats, who infested his adjoyning parts, and hindred the Navigation of his subjects upon those Seas: where∣fore he demanded in the latter part, That if the Venetians, would continue their ancient friendship, they should yield up the Kingdom of Cyprus, so to take away the chiefe occasion which nourisht these discords; and that o∣therwise, they were to prepare to sustain a sore War both by Sea and Land; for he would send his Fleet with powerfull Forces, to take that Kingdom, and would assault their Dominions in all other places; and he did trust in God, the Patron of all Victories, and in his blessed Prophet, Mahomet, who had blessed the Ottaman Family with so large an Empire, to prove victorious in this enterprise, as his Predecessors had alwaies done in all their attempts. To these Letters, the Senate returned this answer. That the Venetians had alwayes observed peace with the Ottaman Emperours inviolably, despising all other respects, and refusing all occasions, which they might have made use of to their advantage. For they thought it be∣came Princes, above all things else, diligently to keep their word, and their plighted faith; that being desirous to avoid any suspition in this point, they had past by some injuries, that they might not be the first disturbers of the Peace: but that since they perceived that War was pronounced against them now, when they did least suspect it, they would not refuse it, to defend them∣selves, and to preserve the Kingdom of Cyprus; which as their Fathers had

possest for the space of severall ages, under a just title, so they did trust in divine justice, to be able to defend it against whosoever should go about to rob them of it unjustly.

War being thus intimated to the Venetians, and by them ac∣cepted, drew all mens eyes upon it, every one expecting how the Potentates of Christendom would resent this great commotion; and believing that strange revolutions would be seen in the greatest Empires of the world, according as the fortune of War should favour, or frown upon the severall designs of Princes. And as men do alwaies differ in opinion, this resolution was diversly un∣derstood and interpreted. Some thought, that it might have better be∣come the wisdome of the Senate, and the manner wherewith the Com∣mon-wealth had wont to proceed, to have given honourable reception to Cubat Chiaus, and by endeavouring to sift out whether he had any secret Commission or no, from the Grand Signeur, or from Mehemet, to use their skill and cunning to bring the businesse to a Treaty, which when it should be begun, time would be got, which would make much for the advantage of the offended. These recalled to memory the passages of the former Age, and how late our Fathers did repent their not having taken this course, when War was denounced against the Commonwealth, by almost all the Princes of Christendom in the League at Cambrai, from which, and from the so many miseries thereby occasioned, they might perchance have freed themselves, if they had betane themselves betimes, rather to Treaty than to Arms. That the present businesse was no lesse perillous, than that which had preceded; but the grea∣ter, for that then the first brunts being sustain'd, they might expect much benefit by the protraction of time, since these Forces were likely soon to sun∣der, and grow weak, by reason of the differing designs of the associate Prin∣ces: but that now having to doe but with one onely Prince, who was very powerfull, they underwent the same dangers and difficulties, whether they should hazard themselves upon the fortunate of Battel, or spin out the War in length, nor was all waies to Treaties hard up, since Selino was not provo∣ked by an injury, to assault the Common-wealth, nor by any jealousie of State, whereby he might plead necessity of selfe-safety for what he did; but by a certain slight appetite of his own, or desire of Glory, which he having but small reason to do, it might in time cool of it selfe, and by the chief Bashaws mediation. Nor would this be any basenesse, but true morall wisdome, by which a wise man aiming at the common good, and setting aside all other vain respects, knows how to suit his actions to time and occasion; Nay, the Common-wealth might gain more honour, if treating of peace with their sword in hand, they might come to Agreement with so proud and haughty an enemy, by the bare fame of their Forces; and if these Negotiations should not be able to reconcile the Enemy, it might advantage the League which was in treaty with their friends.

But others on the contrary, whose number was much the greater, exalting the constant generosity of the Senate even to the skies, fancied extravagant things unto themselves, and what they might more truly have excused by necessity, or have praised for wisdome, in having without loss of courage, accommodated their resolves unto the time; they did celebrate it, as sprung out of meere election, and out of a magnanimous and noble purpose, to a∣bate the power of the common Enemy, inciting other Princes to do the like,

by their leading the way, and making war upon the Turks in their own con∣fines, both by sea and land. That the power and greatnesse of that Nation, was not peradventure so much dreaded before, because it was far off, and unknown; that now it was grown so near, and so well known, and esteemed by all Princes, as there would not be any one of them, who would not for their own safety, favour the enterprise; & that so much the rather, for that nothing was more manifest, then that if the Venetians should be worsted, the Turkish Fleets might much the more easily, run victoriously over all the Seas.

The zeal and charity towards their Country, encreasing the more in some, out of these respects; in others, the obsequie towards their Prince; and in some, the desire of military honour; many of the Venetian Nobility, especially those who held any Ecclesiasti∣call dignities, and many Gentry of the Terra ferma; nay, many of the Commonalty, and also many chief personages, not onely of other parts of Italy, but forrainers came in apace, and offered the Common-wealth, in so just and pious a war, either mony, or soul∣diers, or their own persons, or other things fitting for the Fleet; and all this with strange and miraculous alacrity: So as vying in a noble emulation, it is not easie to determine who did exceed in their of∣fers, liberality, piety, and fidelity. This did very much comfort the Senators, it being a manifest testimony, of the pleasing and mode∣rate government of that Common-wealth, and of the esteem she was in with forrainers. So as their Citizens and Subjects uncom∣manded, and moved onely out of a singular affection towards the State, did of their own free-will employ their persons and facul∣ties, for the preservation thereof. And other Nations, esteeming its defence as the common cause, sought to maintain its greatnesse, and encrease its glory. Therefore proceeding with all respect, as far as the present necessity would permit, in taxing the City of Ve∣nice, and the other Cities belonging to the State, they resolved to ali∣enate divers publick goods, to make use of much monies deposited in the Exchequer, to the great advantage of such as brought gold or silver thither. To this purpose, the number of the Procurators of St. Mark was encreased; this honour, which is next that of the Doge, being conferred upon as many, as did lend above 20000 Duckets to the Publick, in reward for their good-will towards their Country, and for their having assisted her at such a need. Leave was also given to all young men, as were nobly born, upon depositing a certain sum of mony in the Exchequer, to enter into the Consiglio majore, before the time allowed by the Law, and to be ca∣pable of chusing Magistrates, and of exercising some places of Ma∣gistracy themselves.

There was at this time a cessation of Arms, Cabat's return being expected, and the issue of his employment; but the newes which he brought being divulged, when he came to Ragugi, the souldiers of those confines not waiting for any orders, assembled themselves together in great numbers, and did not onely pillage the Venetian's subjects that were in Albania and Dalmatia, but encamped them∣selves before the Cities of Dolcigno and Antivari; wherein finding that there were good Garrisons, and many of the Country, and

wanting Artillery to storm them, they were forced for the present to retreat. But when the Chiaus was come to Constantinople, and that the Senate's answer was known, every one was struck with wonder; for the Turks knowing, that the Venetians had formerly studyed very much to preserve their friendship; thought they would do any thing, rather then take up Arms against them. Selino was not onely amased, but was very angry, at the neglect which he thought was done to him, in their not having treated Cabat with the wonted demonstrations of honour, and for that they had not sent their resolution in a businesse of such importance, by an expresse messenger of their own, but contrary to their promise, detained Se∣cretary Buonrizzo at Venice. Wherefore contrary to custom, and Mehemet also desiring it, he would have Cabat brought into his presence, and receive from his own mouth what the Venetians said, and did unto him, and how they were prepared for war, things which are commonly brought to the grand Signior's ear by the chief Bashaw. So as these things bearing with them the greater force, being related by the messenger himself, Selino was sometimes much amased at the forces of the Common-wealth, and did almost repent what he had done; sometimes he was the more incensed, being incited thereunto by his own haughtinesse, and by his ser∣vants flatteries. He therefore set a guard upon the Consul's house, not suffering him to come forth, nor to negotiate with any one; and gave orders to the Bashawes of Cairo and Aleppo, to do the same to the Consuls of Alessandria and Soria, being Venetian Magistrates, kept in those parts for matter of Merchandise; who were all of them at first kept under the same restraint, but were soon after se•• at li∣berty, upon the giving in of security not to depart themselves, nor to send any of their goods out of the Turkish Dominions. But Seli∣no did chiefly solicite the departure of the Fleet, there being not ••s then above twenty five Gallies gone forth, under Amurate Ra••s, de∣stined to hinder the relief which might be brought to Cyprus; which being encountred by the two ships, wherein Martiningo's souldiers were, they fought them, and valiantly repulst them, with losse to the enemy. But soon after, seventy Gallies were committed to Pi∣ali's charge, and ordered to put to Sea, which going first towards Rhodes, stayed there, expecting Mustafa with the rest of the Fleet, that they might then do as they should see occasion, and according as they should hear newes of the Christian Fleets, they not daring to divide themselves, nor go joyntly to Cyprus, nor to put on any certain resolution, in what they had at first designed, by reason of the great opinion, which Cabats relation had raised, of the forces and preparations of the Venetian and Spanish Fleets. Wherefore their fear and confusion did encrease so much, that no newes being heard of the Fleet for some daies after it was put to Sea, and fea∣ring lest the Christian Fleet might be past by, and gone towards Constantinople, they sent to view, and to put Garrisons into the Forts of the Dardenelli, so to provide against any suddain acci∣dent.

At this time the Doge, Pietro Loredano dyed, on the fifth of

May, having possess'd that supream dignity for about three years space, but had not been therein very fortunate; for many sad acci∣dents of fire, famine, and war, falling out at the same time, though without any fault of his, who was a Prince of much innocency and integrity, made the memory of his Government but meanly ac∣ceptable to the people. Luigi Mocenico was chosen four daies after to succeed him, in whose election, the memory of his ancestors con∣cur'd, (who had been famous and well-deserving men) as also the favour of his kindred, and his own worth, which prevailed the more with men; for that these times of danger required, to have a man of mature wisdom for their Head, and one very wel verst in the management of affairs, both at home and abroad; and such a one was Mocenico held to be. And to the end that mens minds might be busi∣ed about nothing but war, though it was provided by the Lawes and antient Customes, that a Magistrate should be chosen in the vacancy of the Dukedom, whose office was, to correct the disorders of the Judges of the Palace; and an other Magistrate, whose parti∣cular care it was, to enquire into the actions of the dead Prince; yet the former was at that time quite forborn, and the choice of the other deferred, till after the election of the new Prince. And now the Venetians having sent word to all Princes Courts, of the comming of the Chiaus, and also acquainted them with the answer wherewith he was suddainly dismiss'd, they continued the treaty of the League. Therefore to the end, that the businesse might be carried on at Cesar's Court, with the greater reputation and au∣thority, they resolved to send a particular Embassadour thither, and Iacomo Soranzo was chosen for this employment, a man of great esteem and authority, and who had been long verst in the Courts of Princes, on the Common-wealth's behalf; for the Senate thought it was very fit, to quicken Maximilian, by a particular Embassie, and by more pressing endeavours; since they knew, that his resolu∣tion would be of very great concernment, for the establishment of the hopes of this union of Christendom, both in his own respect, and for that other Princes would be willing to follow his example: Who when it was thought, he would have been more fervent in his first intention, by the dismission of the Chiaus, and by the wars being resolved upon, began to grow cool, and to move many diffi∣culties, saying, That it would be necessary to finde out some means, to be sure, that none of the Colleagues might not withdraw them∣selves, upon the approach of any danger, and leave the rest enga∣ged, seeming to believe but a little in the German assistance. And men did the more apprehend these his doubts, because it was said, that he prepared at the same time to send the Tribute to Constanti∣nople, which is paid to the Turkish Emperours for the Kingdom of Hungary. Wherefore the Senate used all the means they could, by their Legier Embassadour, that the Tribute might be kept unpaid, till this Treaty were at an end; which if it should be sent before, the Treaty would be almost ruined, before it was well begun, and much prejudice would be done to the common cause of Christen∣dom. But notwithstanding the Emperour desired, were it either by

way of excuse, or that he did really wish it, that the Common-wealth would send an Embassador to be assistant to this purpose, at the Dyet which was to be held at Spire, by whose presence a bu∣sinesse of that concernment might be therein treated of, and con∣cluded with more honour and safety, wherein the contributions of the Princes, and Hans-Towns of Germany was requisite, without which Cesar could not resolve for certain to enter into the League, nor expect any good thereby. But no speech being had at the Court, of Spain, of the Confederacy, which the King was contented should be treated of at Rome, and had to that effect sent sufficient commis∣sion to his Embassador Iovan di Zuniga to Antonio Cardinall Gravel∣la, and Francisco Cardinall Pacecco, the Popes Nuncio, and the Ve∣netian Embassador, prest that Doria, as soon as he should have got the Gallies of those Seas together, which he had received orders to do, might be commanded to joyn with the Venetian Fleet, where∣in the Kings Counsellors propounded severall doubts; sometime al∣leadging, that it was not fit that he who commanded the Kings Gallies, should obey the Venetian Generall, and that by the inferi∣ority of his Forces, he and his Fleet should be totally at anothers disposall: sometimes seeming to believe, that the Venetians would make use of this semblance, and of the name of these Forces, to treat with the Turks upon the better terms: wherefore they af∣firmed, that the Treaty, and conclusion of the League, was chief∣ly and primarily necessary. But in Rome, where the scene of the busi∣ness lay, the Pope, knowing that to treat of every particular Article, would draw to a necessary and very prejudiciall length, proposed, that since the King of Spain, and the Venetians, were already re∣solved to make this union, the League should be publish•• without any more delay, as done in the same manner as was observed in the year 37, That the mean time, those Forces which were in being should joyn, to give more reputation to the common cause, to in∣vite the other Princes to declare themselves the sooner Compani∣ons and Confederates, and to cause more fear in the Enemy, and that the particulars of the agreement might commodiously be dis∣cust afterwards.

Whilst these things were a ripening thus, the Generall Zanne was gone from Venice in the beginning of April, and was come to Zara, where the Rendesvouz of the whole Fleet of the people and provisions for War was to be; that when all things should be rea∣dy prepared, they might passe on into the Levant. But the com∣ming of some Gallies being delay'd, as also Arms for the Souldiers, and severall other instruments of War, great store whereof were taken order for, for Land enterprises; and the design of using those Forces, whereon great hopes were grounded by the conjunction of the Spanish Gallies, being altered, the Fleet was forced to tarry longer in that place then was thought for. So as this long time of leisure, which was for about two moneths, began to be very preju∣diciall to the Fleet; for so many people being assembled together, must needs suffer many inconveniencies, which occasioned many

maladies; for that mens evill humours were not wasted by exer∣cise, which made many fall dayly very sick; so as all the Gallies were but in ill order as concerning Souldiers and Marriners: some desired, for the incouraging of the Souldier, whom they found to be miserably lost by idlenesse, that they should make some attempt upon the neighbouring parts; but this was gain said by many things: for the Towns which the Turks are masters of upon those Confines, are far from the shore, so as there seemed to be much danger in at∣tempting any thing with the foot alone, and those most Italians, most whereof were new men, and ••nexperienced, especially being unback'd by Horse: the Enemies Country being full of Horsemen, ready to go whithersoever there should be any occasion. Moreover, the places were such, as there was no hopes of doing any good up∣on them by the sword; and it was almost impossible to bring Artil∣lery thither, as well by reason of the mountainous wayes, as for the want of Cattle. It was likewise considered, that to attempt any thing in the Gulph, was not much to the purpose, lest they might thereby draw either a great number of their Land men into those parts, or perhaps their whole Fleet; so as they must with more danger make War at home, and excluding the Gallies which were in Can∣dia, and others at Corfu, and likewise those of the Pope, and of the Catholick King, they must wrastle for the main businesse with but a part of their Forces. Moreover it was not thought convenient for their businesse, nor answerable to the opinion which the world had conceived of so great a strength, to betake themselves to any slight imployment, wherein if they should effect their desire, the acquisition would not be a sufficient recompence for so great a pre∣paration; and if it should happen otherwise, the reputation of the Fleet would be much lessened, and the hopes of greater things. But it being known from Rome, by the Popes own words, that Doria had orders from the King, to joyn with the Venetian Fleet; the Senate gave present command to their Generall, that leaving four Gallies in the Gulph, under one of the Governours, he should go immediately with the rest of the Fleet to Corfu, and there to expect news from the Spanish Gallies, that he might go together with them to Messina; and that when the Fleets should be joyn'd, he should fall upon such enterprises as he should judge would make most for the Common-wealths advantage, and whereunto God should open an occasion, aiming chiefly at the beating of the Ene∣mies Fleet, but to be well advised in what he did, and to proceed with maturity. Wherefore Zanne going from Zara on the twelfth of Iuly, he went towards Liessena, where he met with six great Gal∣lies, and some Ship•• which joyned with the Fleet. From Liessena, he went to the mouth of Catharo, and from thence straight to Corfu, without making any attempt upon Castel Nuovo, o•• Durazzo, for the fore-alleadged reason. But before any news was heard at Venice, of the Flee••s being come to Corfu, news came to Rome, contrary to the former touching the joyning of the Fleets; for Doria said, that the orders he had received from the King were not such, as that

he was thereby to be gone with his Fleet, and to joyn with the Venetians; and though the Pope made his complaints thereof to the Kings Ministers of State, and writ himselfe to Doria very effica∣ciously, yet they making many excuses, spun out the time, and Do∣ria, seeming to be of himself very willing to obey the Pope, said o∣penly, that he must have his Orders more fully renewed; those which he had received, not being sufficient to that purpose. The Venetians were the more troubled at this, for that they did not at all expect it, and because this variety of Counsells did with-draw from the hopes of concluding the League, since such tediousnesse and difficulties were interposed in granting those Forces which were already in order, which occasioned no further charge, and which might be so advantageous; and since they proceeded in so reserved and irresolute a manner. The Senate seeing themselves in these straits, and that they had lost so much time to no purpose▪ sent new orders to their Generall, that without expecting Doria's Gallies, he should go with his Fleet into any part of the Turkish Dominions, which he should think fittest, and should do what the good of the Common-wealth, and occasion should counsell him unto. At the same time, the Popes Gallies were armed at Ancona, to go joyn with the Venetian Fleet at Corfu: for after many consul∣tations had by the Pope, and Colledge of Cardinalls, touching what assistance they should give to the Common-wealth in this War: they resolved to arm twelve Gallies with the Churches mo∣nies, which the Venetians were to finde, and furnish with Oars, Tackling, and Artillery. Mark Antonio Colonna, Duke of Paliano, was by the Pope made Governour of them, with title of the Chur∣ches Captain-Generall against the Infidels. The Venetians were very well satisfied with this choice; though upon former treaty, upon whom this charge should be confer'd, they had press'd very much, that according as had been done formerly, a Venetian Pre∣late might be chosen for this imployment, thinking that such a one, (as a Venetian) would be faithfull to the Common-wealth; and (as a Prelate) would depend upon the Church and Pope, and con∣sequently, give satisfaction to all parties.

Colonna, as soon as he was sure of this Imployment, writ thereof to ••••e Senate, and strove by very affectionate words to ascertain them, that no was very willing to serve the Common-wealth, whereunto he said he was very much obliged for their favours, shewed at all times to his House, and parti∣cularly to his Father, nay ••nto himselfe in this very occasion, for having put such confidence in h••m, and made him capable of serving the Apostol∣lick Sea, as also the Common-wealth which maintained the honour of Italy▪ ye•• in a businesse wherein the good and exaltation of Christendom 〈◊〉〈◊〉 con∣cern'd.

Thus having solemnly received the Standard from the Popes 〈◊〉〈◊〉 in St. Peter's Church, he took Venice in his way, as he went to Anco••∣na, to take order for arming the Gallies, where affirming by word of mouth, what he had said in his Letters, he gave a generall, and truly, a very miraculous satisfaction touching himselfe; every one

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

thinking that they might promise all things unto themselves for the service of the Common-wealth, from this Captain, and from the pontificiall Forces which were recommended to his charge, and returning suddenly to Ancona, where all the bodies of the Gal∣lies were already come; he was diligent in seeing them man'd, that he might go with them into the Levant, to find out the Venetian Generall.

Whilst the Fleet was thus preparing, Sebastiano Veniero, who, as hath been said, was Commissary-Generall in the Island of Corfu; a man of great age, but of as great worth, whose age had not at all abated the edge of his youth: he not being able to lye long idle, resolved to imploy those few Forces which he had with him, in some Enterprises. Thus, by the advice of Emanuele Mormori da Napoli di Romagna, a valiant man, and well-experienced in those Countries, he went to the taking of Sopotia, a Fort belonging to the Turks, standing on Terra Ferma, just over against Corfu, w^ch if it should fall into our mens hands, would open the way to greater actions in Albania. Veniero being gone from Corfu, with twelve well armed Gallies, commanded by Iacomo Celsi, Commissary by Sea, when he was past the Channel, landed his Men, and his Artillery, whereof Natale da Crema, then Governour of all the Militia of that Island, was Captain; and to make their work sure, they resolved first of all, to seize on certain, Passes, in the neighbouring mountains, whereby they feared the Enemy might bring reliefe; and this was committed to Mormori's charge, as to the first Author of this reso∣lution. They began then to play furiously upon the Castle both by Sea and Land, so as breaches were soon made for our men to as∣sault it; and the Turks who were within, dispairing to be able to maintain it any longer, provided for their safety by secretly run∣ning away. Whereupon our Commanders entred with all their men, and without any withstanding, set up the Common-wealth's Standard; by which the Venetians beginning to get reputation in those parts, some that were near Cimera, did willingly submit to the Government of the Common-wealth: and the like disposition was found in many others, if they had been fomented and defend∣ed by convenient forces, and had had weapons, and Chief-tains to rise withall.

But on the other side, the Turks ceased not to molest Dalmatia: and after the Fleets departure from Zara, having got together many Horse and Foot, they took the Castle of Xemunico, eight miles di∣stant from Zara▪ wherein they used more fraud then force, for ha∣ving bribed Ierolimo Contarini, a base Bastard, who had the custody thereof, in the name of certain Venetian Gentlemen, of the Family of the Veniero, to whom the jurisdiction of that place did particu∣larly belong; they did not onely prevail with him, to deliver up the Castle, but as one perfidious both to God and Man, they drew him to be a Mahometan. After this, the Turks attempted Castello de Novigradi, but with differing successe; for having begirt it with many Horse and Foot, and plaid upon it for three days in vain with

certain small pieces of Artillery; they were forced, little to their honour, to quit the enterprise. Our men ran more danger, and were more endammag'd in the Gulph of Catharo, for the Catharians having man'd forth two Gallies, to relieve their neighbours and friends of Lustica, who were much molested by the Turks, they were at una∣wares set upon by a great number of the enemies Vessells, and were all of them either slain or made prisoners. Wherefore fearing lest the Turks, encouraged thereby, might betake themselves to grea∣ter attemps, they began quickly to munite Catharo, putting four hundred souldiers into it, and sending three Gallies thither from Venice, with good provision of all things necessary.

In the interim, the Generall was come to Corfù, with 70 small Gallies, the Ships and greater Gallies being tarried on the way be∣hind; wherfore they began to consult upon what was to be done: (In all resolutions, by order from the Senate, besides the Generall, who had a double voice, the two Commissaries of the Fleet, and Sforzia Pallavesino, were admitted) all desired, that the Fleet might forthwith advance. But many things made against this, for neither had they as yet any certain newes of the Candia-Gallies, which were twenty in number, commanded by Marco Quirini, Captain of the Gulph; nor did they assuredly know, what course the Tur∣kish Fleet did steer: So as it was judged to be a rash counsell, to ha∣zard the main businesse with half their forces, since by a little pati∣ence, they might receive much safety and accommodation. The mortality which continued still to be very violent in the Fleet, was a great hinderance to this resolution; for some Gallies were totally unman'd: and the malady grew so contagious, as they who lay with the sick, fell ill of the same disease; and some were so strange∣ly taken, as growing mad, they threw themselves into the Sea. And the violence of the sicknesse was the greater, for that the num∣ber of the sick, and the want of many necessaries, would not permit such care to be taken, nor such remedies to be used, as was needful. So as there died of this pestilent disease 20000 men of the Veneti∣an Fleet, amongst which, many Venetian Gentlemen, who com∣manded Gallies, and other personages of honourable condition. Therefore to advance any further, without a new recruit of Mari∣ners and Souldiers, was not onely thought dangerous, but almost impossible. The Commanders by common consent, did therefore betake themselves to provide more men, to supply the place of those that were dead; to which purpose the Governours of Zante and of Cephalonia were wish'd, diligently to prepare as many men as possibly they could. But they thought it fit the mean while, to keep the Souldiers exercised in some military service, who did already begin to grow insolent and disorderly, through too much idlenesse. They resolved therefore to fall upon the Castle of Malgariti, a mean thing of it self, but, by its scituation, fit for other enterprises, and proper for what was now intended, it being an easie enterprise, and which would require no long time: For the uncertainty of the Turkish Fleet, and the hopes of the comming of the Pope's Gallies, and those of the King of Spain, by whose assistance they might employ them∣selves

in greater matters, disswaded them from undertaking any thing of length or difficulty. The charge hereof was given to Sforza Palevisino, who being Generall of the Venetian Militia, had the particular care of managing, what was to be done by Land. For this, there were forty eight Gallies destined to be commanded by Commissary Celsi, with 5000 Foot, and four great Guns; with which Forces, our men being gone from Corfu to the Haven of Ni∣sta, which lies just over against it; and being come thither, upon the Sun-rising, Palevesino landed his men immediately, hoping to assault the enemy advantagiously at unawares, and to begin and end the businesse that very day: He sent some Harchebugiers to∣wards certain places which lay open between the Mountains, to possesse those passes, by which he feared the enemy might be suc∣coured; and dividing the rest of his men into two squadrons, he or∣dered one of them to march with the Artillery, to the foot of the Mountain, and to wait there for new directions, and kept the other with himself, following the former somewhat slowly; and resol∣ving to advance himself in person, accompanied by Commissary Veniero, to discover the scituation and form of the Castle the better; which it being long ere they could come within sight of, they perceived the way to be further, and more difficult, then had been told them by those, who said, they knew the place; so as they found the Artillery could not be brought thither, without much difficul∣ty, and some expence of time: Besides, the Castle was seated upon an high Mountain, and well flanck'd, so as it would be able to de∣fend it self for a while; the which was the more likely, for that those that had the custody of the Castle, would boldly hold it out as long as they could, hoping to be relieved by the neighbouring Sangiacchi. Palevisino weighing these difficulties, and thinking it did by no means behoove him, to hasard those men in a petty businesse, which were destined for far better hopes, resolved suddainly to be gone, not making any attempt; though Commissary Veniero sought to perswade him to the contrary, alledging, that if they should be so sud∣dain & resolute in doing so, they could not avoid that blemish which they lay under, of having in vain taken in hand an unseasonable and difficult businesse; or else, that it not being so, they had through too much fear, too soon given it over. He therefore proposed, that they might keep their men in the field, at least the next night, and ex∣pect whether the enemy, when they should see them resolute, would not by their fleight, open them way to an easie victory; which if they should not do, they should at least shew, that their re∣treat was not occasioned by any disorder or fear, but by reason, and necessity; which just excuses would not be admitted of, by their so great haste. But Palevesino not allowing of these reasons, began to make his men that were with him retreat, and sent at the same time to those that were with the Artillery, to re-imbarck speedily, though they were in order at the foot of the Mountain, waiting till he should come. Thus both the squadrons being met, they mar∣ched back to the place where they had that morning landed, a good part of the night being over before they got thither: Then missing

their Harchebugiers, whom they had sent to possesse the Passes, they were forced to keep all on land till the next day, when they sent a good band of souldiers speedily away, commanded by Count Cesare Bentevoglio, to be a convoy to as many as could retreat with safety; which they could not do, without some opposition and dan∣ger, for there appeared already divers squadrons of the enemies, both Horse and Foot: But though the Souldiers got safe to the Gallies without much prejudice, they were but coolly welcomed to the rest of the Fleet; for it was thought, this so suddain retreat might much lessen the reputation of those forces, which were to serve against the enemy, and was an ill Omen to their more im∣portant proceedings. Yet after divers consultations, it was resol∣ved, to depart with their Gallies from Nista, and to return and joyne with the rest of the Fleet at Corfu. And every least action be∣ing at this time observed by all men, who were desirous to see, what the event of so great a preparation for war as this, would prove; Palavesino had much adoe, to justifie this action to many: But he, by the testimony of severall, constantly averred, that he had sent certain Grecians, to wish the souldiers, who were sent to guard the Passes, to retreat; who being overtaken by some of the enemies Horse, went elsewhere for fear, and by their great cow∣ardlinesse, occasioned another errour in some of the same Nation, who being acquainted with those parts, had perswaded them, as he said, to come thither, by their false informations; which they must believe, if they would effect that enterprise: for to send a few to discover the scituation, was to hasard them to too manifest danger; and by sending many, they should give notice to the enemy, and make the difficulties the greater. But to shun the like errour an other time, when it was proposed to attempt the Castle of Prevesa, or of Santa Maura, Palavesino would go thither himself, and took with him Paolo Orsino, Harcole de Pii, and Commissary Celsi; who at their return to the Fleet, brought back word, That those enterpri∣ses would prove difficult, and would require time; for the enemy fearing an assault, had fired their suburbs, and were very vigilant; so as it would require much forces, and length of time, to storm them, which made them think, they were not at that time to be attempted.

At this time came Marco Quirini, Captain of the Gulph, to them, with the Candie-Gallies, who had been long detained in the Haven of Candia, as well by occasion of contrary winds, as also in expectation, that the Turkish Fleet, which he heard was to go for the Island of Cyprus, might be past those Seas; for he had but a few Gallies, and those but lately man'd, and the refore unfit to contend with the enemy, or with the sea; which did so moderate his usuall daring, as it was overborn by mature advice: For his experience in sea-affairs was commended by all men, his vigilancy, and his be∣ing ready to undergo all labour and danger; and some did some∣times desire, that he would have been more temperate in his acti∣ons. Being at last got from Candia, and being desirous to redeem the time he had lost, when he was come to the Quaglie, he bethought himself of expugning the Fort of Brazzo di Maina, which (as hath

been said) had been lately built by the Turks; he considered, the Haven della Quaglie, might be a commodious receptacle for Chri∣stian ships, being placed in the utmost angle of la Morea, on the out∣side towards the sea, made as it were by nature, to receive those which failed from the Levant westward, by the Ionick sea; which conveniencie was taken away by this Fort, which overlooked the whole Haven, and commanded it almost on all sides. This place was anciently called Leutro, famous for a great victory, which the Lacedemonians had there of the Thebans, who had long had the principality of that Region. Quirini's intention was chiefly, to as∣sault the enemy at unawares, being not desirous to delay his jour∣ney upon any occasion. Comming therefore within ken of la Maina, on the 29th. of Iune, by break of day, he presently landed some Harchebugiers, who possess'd themselves of the little hill before the Castle, and he, the mean while, drew near it with his Gallies; so as the enemy was at one and the same time assaulted both by sea and land, and were soon kept from defending themselves on that side, by shot from the Gallies; and they were much endammaged on the other side by the Harchebugiers, who being upon a higher place, played upon those that defended the walls; so as despairing to be any longer able to defend themselves, the defendants with∣drew into a Towre which was within, and left the way free and open, for Quirini's men to enter the Fort, wherein very few men were left: So as playing upon the Towre with the enemies own Artillery, whereof they found 24 Pieces, they forc'd them that were within to yield, with safety to their lives. But the Fort, because it was hard to be kept, was in a few hours undermined, and thrown down. This prosperous successe, and the arrivall of these twelve Gallies, which came all safe within twelve daies after to Corfu, did somewhat encourage the other Commanders, who were much disheartned by the former misfortunes; and they were the more cheered, because Quirini told them, That if the whole Fleet would withdraw to the Isle of Candia, they might easily fur∣nish themselves with Mariners, souldiers, and all other necessaries. Which made them all desirous to advance, and so to order their af∣fairs, as that they might hazard the fortune of war. But the first thing they thought fit to do, was, That Quirini should with twenty Gallies, over-run the Islands of the Archipelagus, that he might give the enemy a feeling of their forces, and to get from thence some men for the Ore; which he readily did, and went to the Island of Andro, one of the Cyclades, as they were formerly called by the Antients, where landing his souldiers, he carried away above three hundred men; but he was not able to refrain the insolency of the Souldier, who being in an Enemies Country, though of Chri∣stians, committed many other out-rag••s, which made him hasten his return: but Generall Zanne, was this mean while gone from Corfu, having received new orders from the Senate, to go with those forces which he had, more towards the Levant, and to in∣deavour to raise of the siege of Cyprus, either by diversion, falling up∣on some of the Enemies places, or else by carrying sufficient recruits,

making his ways through the midst of the Enemies Fleet, and figh∣ting them: Wherefore Quirini, in his return, found the Venetian Fleet upon Modone, which joyning with these her other Gallies, ar∣rived two days after, upon the 4th of August, at the Island of Can∣dia, and went altogether into the Gulph Anfialeo, called now by the Marriners, the Haven of Suda; which is a great Creek of the Sea, lying under the Promontory Drepano, called Capo Meleca, which thrusting it selfe out, makes it the larger, and more capacious. Here Generall Zanne was very solicitous in providing all things necessa∣ry for the Fleet, wherein he found much difficulty, especially in finding men enough to supply the number of the dead. Wherefore sending some Gallies to the Archipelagus, again to that purpose, he went with forty of the best Gallies to the City of Candia, as to the fittest place to make all his provision in. The two Commissa∣ries, and Palavesine, staid at the Haven of Suda; the Generall at his departure, having left them the same Authority, which they were very industrious in making use of, to furnish their Gallies with men, wherein they made good use of Luca Michiele, Commissary of Cania, who by the Authority which he held there, and much more by the love which he had wonne amongst those people, pro∣ved an excellent instrument to propagate that businesse. But the o∣ther difficulties being at last overcome, and the Fleet being suffici∣ently provided of Souldiers, and Mariners, they were notwith∣standing forced to keep within the Havens, and lose the best time for action at Sea, expecting daily the Churches Gallies, and those of Spain, which by new advertisements from Venice they understood, were to joyn together by directions given to Doria, and to Colonna, and meet the rest as soon as might be at Candia. Wherefore the Se∣nate added this to their former orders given to their Generall, that his chiefest indeavour should be to finde out, and to fight the Ene∣mies Fleet. At last, about the end of August, Mark Antonio Colon∣na, the Churches Generall, and Andrea Doria, Generall to the Catholick King arrived, which caused much joy in the Venetian Fleet, all of them being infinitely ambitious to fall upon some hono∣rable Enterprise. The Venetian Generall had Orders from the Se∣nate, to use all manner of honour and respect to these Comman∣ders, and to give them the precedency, in regard of the Princes whom they did represent; but that in any enterprise they should undertake, they were onely to advise. Zanne, when he heard of their comming, went with his whole Fleet out of the Haven of Su∣da, to receive them with all demonstrations of honour, having to this purpose sent the Captain of the Gulph, with a squadron of Gallies out before him. The Fleet stood expecting them, divided into two parts, as into two great wings, saluting them as they came with all their great Guns, and Harchebuges; and when they were all met, they entred in to the Haven, where after a short stay, by common consent the whole Fleet went to Scythia, to resolve there what course they should steer, and to raise the siege of Cy∣prus.

Whilst the Christian Fleet through severall impediments, had spent much time in preparation, and in getting together: the Turks having with more resolution disposed of all their Forces, were gone forth very strong to Sea, and without any obstacle prose∣cuted their design prosperously; which they did the sooner, for that Selino, after having long said that he would go himselfe in person to the coasts of Caramania, resolved not to part from Constantinople; his former ardor being allay'd by the advice of Mehemet, and Mu∣stafa, wherein all the other Bashaws joyn'd with them; but their ends were herein differing; for Mehemet thought it not safe to leave the States of Europe unguarded, by his going into parts so far off, since according to the custome, and to the honour due to so great a Prince, he was to be attended by all the best Warriers; so as Bossina, Albania, and Greece, would be left exposed to the assaults of the Enemy. He likewise knew Selino's nature, and customes to be such, as if they should be known by the Army, it might lessen his reputation, and occasion some disorder. To these, his own particu∣lar interest were added, fearing lest upon any sinister accident, he might be thought to have been negligent, in not ha∣ving made timely provisions for such things as were necessary for so great an Army: But Mustafa's reason was, for fear lest by the presence of his Master, his glory would be diminished, and his merit upon any happy successe made the lesse, since it was done un∣der the grand Signors Conduct. Selino therefore by their counsell altered his resolution, but not without the Souldiers complaint, who were for the most part well minded to this voyage. They accu∣sed Selino of cowardize, and Mehemet of covetousnesse, who to shun giving the donative, which belongs by priviledge to them, when the grand Signor goes forth in person with the Army, had perswa∣ded him to this dishonourable resolution. Thus Selino gave the whole charge, and honour of this War to Mustafa, making him Captain-Generall of all Enterprises by land; but Piali, the second Bashaw, was to command in chiefe at Sea, who was by birth an Hungarian, little vers'd in Navall affairs; but who by the good successe, had some years before against the Spanish Fleet at Gerbi, had won some honour and reputation: Yet the particular charge of the Marriners, and of ordering the voyage, remained in Als, who supply'd the place of chicef Admirall. This Ali, was Aga of the Ianisaries, (so is their Captain called) and was made Captain at Sea, chief∣ly by the means of Mehemet, who telling the grand Signor, that it was dangerous to have one and the same man to be both Bashaw della Porta, and Captain at Sea, had made his Enemy Piali, a distur∣ber of the Peace, be removed the year before. Yet Ali, having occa∣sion the first year that he went forth with the Fleet, to go to Cyprus, and being perswaded, as it was conceived, by the easinesse which he thought he should finde in that Enterprise; and eg'd on there∣unto out of a desire of glory, forgoing his peacefull thoughts, when he returned to Constantinople, and forgetting his obligations to Me∣hemet, sided with Mustapha, and Piali, the Authors of the War, and

Mehemets Enemies, because (as hath been said) he had indeavour∣ed to bereave the former of his life, and the other of his honour. So after Piali's departure, Mustafa went forth with other 55 Gal∣lies; Selino, in token of extraordinary favour, having granted him the Imperiall Gally, a stately Vessell, and richly furnish'd, which, out of a certain Grandezza, and high point of honour, is wont to be imploy'd in any Sea-enterprise made by the Ottaman Emperours, without having any Chief, when the grand Signor himselfe doth not go, onely with men sufficient to guide her. These being joyn'd together, went to be calkt and rig'd in Nigroponte, and from thence went to Rhodes, where having intelligence, that the Venetian Fleet was at Zara, and not able to get out of those Havens, by reason of grievous sicknesse, and other necessities, and that there was no news heard of the Spanish Gallies; they thought they needed not appre∣hend the joyning of those Fleets, nor that they would dare to ad∣vance, though they should joyn; wherefore they resolved to go with the whole Fleet to the Island of Cyprus. But as they past from Nigraponte to Rhodes, Piali would attempt the Fort of Tine, and in∣deavour to get that Island, lying at the end of the Archipelagus, be∣tween Micone and Andro, which was then in the possession of the Common-wealth; being thereunto perswaded, either by the con∣venience of the place, it being as it were, the key of the Archipela∣gus, and by which all Ships past, which went towards Constantino∣ple, or from thence; or else, as it was said, corrupted by the gifts and promises of Ioseffo di Nasi, an Hebrew, commonly called Gio Miches, one who was of great power with Selino, and hoped to get this Island to be given him, as he had gotten those of Pario, and Nixia, a little before; the which was the rather believed, for that some provisions, Souldiers, and Ammunition, which were sent from Candia to Tine, were detained by the Governour of the two afore∣said Islands, who was placed there by Nasi. Ierolimo Paruta, a Noble Venetian, was at this time Governour of Tine, who by reason of the being abroad of the Enemies Fleet, and of the detaining of the aforesaid provisions, was well prepared for whatsoever might hap∣pen. He had been carefull in repairing the walls, in levelling such Houses as hindred the defence, in placing the men of the Country upon the Guards, in providing Arms, and in fitly ordering of all things, as if he had foreseen, that he was to be the first that must withstand the Turks assaults. He was much incouraged to hold out, by the love which those Inhabitants bore to the Common-wealth, and by the scituation of the place, which is naturally very strong. For the Fort had but one front to defend, which lay towards the south East, which by reason of its hight, was safe enough, and was surrounded every where else by an unaccessible Rock. ••••ali being gone from Castel Rosso, which is seated upon the head of Ni∣graponte, after Sun-set, came early the next morning before the Island of Tine, where landing about 8000 foot, he made them presently march towards the Town, which was five miles from the shore, hoping to take it by assault. But the Governour, who was

alwaies vigilant, discrying the Fleet before it came to the Island, and indeavouring at one and the same time, the safety of the Islan∣ders, and of the Fort, gave the Islanders timely notice of the Ene∣mies approach by shooting off of Guns, so as they might get time enow to get within the Town, and by them he might the better resist the assault, which was made that very day; and wherein the Enemy were repuls'd, and much galled by the Artillery as they retreated, in so much as they were forced to keep aloof off, and quarter that night in the plain called St. Nicholas. The next day, landing some great Guns, they intended to batter the Fort; but finding by the scituation of the Place, that that design would prove vain; they in∣campt about it, hoping that many men being gotten into the Town, they might take it by siege. Wherein having spent 12 days, and so∣licited the Governour in vain by Letters, containing both threats and great-rewards, to surrender the Town; and finding him still more resolute to defend himselfe, they resolved to be gone, having first ransackt the whole Country, fired the farm Houses, ruin'd the Churches, and kild all the cattle.

This action purchas'd great praise to the Governour, who was not at all daunted at the sight of such forces, had valiantly sustain'd the assault; and in so great commotions of War, preserved that Island which lay in the very jaws of the Enemy, and rendred this their first design vain. The Turks leaving the Island of Tine, went to Rhodes, where having staid a while, and designed what they would do, they came to Fenica. Hither were all the Souldiers brought, which were to come aboord the Fleet, which being altogether, made above 200 Sayl, whereof there was 150 Gallies, and of the bigger sort, some vessels for burthen, one Gallyoune, six Ships, and a great number of lesser Vessels for carriage, called by the Turks, Caramusolini, and about fifty Palandarie, which are made like small Gallies, but somewhat larger in the Poope, and higher on the sides, and much covered, containing about a hundred Horse a peece. The Turks parted with these forces from Fenica, and steered their course towards Cyprus: but because the actions of greatest importance in this War, hapned in this Island, the possession whereof was the cause of the War: it will be worth the while, to acquaint you with the State and most remarkable proprieties of this Coun∣try, before we proceed to the Narration, of what was there done.

The Island of Cyprus lies towards the Levant, in the furthermost part of the Mediterranean; which, according to the severall Provinces which lye upon it, hath severall names given it. The Island looks on the East towards Soria, with which, if we will credit the testimony of the Ancients, she did at first joyn in a Terra Ferma. On the West, lies Panfilia, which is now cal∣led Sarmania: On the South, Aegypt, and Caramania on the North, which is the ancient Cilicia, on which side this Island lies nearest the conti∣nent: It is seven hundred miles in compasse, extending it selfe about 200 miles in length, East North-East, towards the Levant; but in the largest part, it is not above seventy miles over. It is of a very good Air, being

placed in the beginning of the fourth Climate, under the ninth Parallel, so as it produceth almost all things belonging to humane life, in great abun∣dance and perfection: And though hardly the fifth part thereof he cultiva∣ted, the half thereof lies every other year follow; yet is it so fruitfull, as it hath not onely wherewithall to supply the necessity of the Inhabitants, but to serve Forrainers: Besides Corn, it yields much Sugar, Cotton, Saffron, and many other things, which are transported into forrain parts. It abounds in Salt-pits, which though they be now reduced to the third part of their for∣mer number, yet as much pure white salt may be taken from thence every year, as will load one hundred great ships. It abounds also in severall sorts of Creatures, excellently good; nor doth it want Mines of the most pre∣tious Mettalls. By reason of this great plenty of all things, it was anciently called Macaria, as if Blessed, which made the Poets fain, that the goddesse Venus was born here, and did delight to live here, as in her proper 〈◊〉〈◊〉: Wherefore the Cyprians erected a famous Temple to her, in the City of Paphos. It was celebrated by antiquity, as the seat of nine Kings, ha∣ving within it thirty Cities, which though according to the custom of mo∣dern daies, they be greater in number then reality; yet there remains many worthy memorialls, of their pristine grande••sa and prosperity. And there are yet seen the ruines of severall Cities, as well Maritime as Inland, which are wholly destroyed. But at this time, her chiefest Towns are Nicossia, Fa∣magosta, Baffo, Cerines, and Limiso; which latter two were onely re∣duced into any strength, there not being any other place in the whole Island able to resist the Turks power, though Cerines hath held out long formerly against lesser forces. The Inhabitants of this country were so highly este••••ed for worth in war, and for experience at sea, as Alexander the great, for∣bore to molest them with his Arms. And we read in modern Histories, that they did many memorable acts in the businesse of the Holy Land, and in So∣ria, against the Infidells. This Island was Tributary to the greatest Empires of the world; for following the fortune of other Eastern people, it became obedient to the Kings of Aegypt, and to those of Persia, and lastly to the Romans. When the Roman Empire began to decline▪ it was possest by the Sarasins, which the Turks make use of at this time, to shew, they have some just pretence to this Island; affirming, that they found in their H••stories, that their fifth Captain of the Mahometan Religion, after Mahomet, had acquired and possest it; and that there were the Sepulchers of many Mussel∣mans, which they could not suffer to remain in the power of those, of another Religion. But it was recovered from the Sarasins by the Christians, in the year 1122. and joyned to the Kingdom of Jerusalem, when they went to the taking of the Holy Land. And after severall accidents, being separated from thence, it was governed for many years by Lords of its own, under the protection of the Emperours of Constantinople, till such time as Richard King of England sold the Signiory thereof to the Knights Templars, by whom it was quickly sold to Guido Lusignano, who being driven by Sul∣tan Saladine out of Jerusalem, withdrew himself to live in Cyprus, and was the first Latine Lord; whose son succeeding his father in the Dominion, got it by the Pope's authority to be made a Kingdom, the first Gre••ian Lords having used the title of Dukes. The peac••ble and quiet condition of this whole Kingdom, continued under the Government of twelve Kings, except: the city of Famagosta, which was possest by the Genoveses. After which,

the Kingdom falling into the hands of Lewis, son to Amideo the 7th. Duke of Savoy, by the right of inheritance of Charlotta, daughter to King John Lusignan, it was taken by the aid of the Mamalucchy, by James son to the same King, illegitimate, a man of much valour, and of aspiring thoughts, who also recovered Famagosta from the Genueses; and that he might be the better confirmed in the possession of the Kingdom, pro∣cured the friendship and protection of the Venetians, by marrying Catha∣rina Cornaro, adopted daughter of the Common-wealth, who was made heir of that Kingdom by the last Will and Testament of her husband. And by her it was freely given to her Country, as you have heard before. By which it may be known, what reason the Common-wealth had to make any at∣tempt, and expose her self to all danger and trouble, for the preserva∣tion of so rich and noble a Kingdom, which was so lawfully possess'd by her.

But to return to our narration. The Turkish Fleet was discryed to be about Baffo, upon the Western Cape of the Island, on the first day of Iuly, which falling lower towards the South, scoured the Ri∣ver which is between Limisso, and the Promontory, which is called by many Capo de Gatti, taking many prisoners, and sacking and pil∣laging severall country houses. But making no long stay there, they steered the same course, and came the next day to Saline, a place which lies upon the same shore, somewhat more towards the East; where not meeting with any to withstand them, they landed their Artillery, and their souldiers, and secured their quarters by strong Rampiers, from whence they issued out, to plunder the neighbou∣ring parts, endeavouring to inform themselves by the Prisoners, of the affairs of the Island. And advancing as far as Leucata, a Town nine leagues from Saline, they easily reduced those country people to their obedience, to whom Mustafa Bashaw gave many gifts, and promis'd them much more, thereby to invite others to submit to his devotion, especially the Mountainers, whom he could not so soon reduce by force. This mean while, the Turks sent forth 80 Gallies, and many Bottoms of Barthne, some to Tripoli, some to the Rivers of Caramania, to raise more Souldiers, and Horse; so as their whole forces being soon after brought together, there were found (as most men affirm) in the Turkish Army 50000 Foot, 3000 Pioniers, 2500 Horse for war, besides as many or more for burthen, 30 pieces of Artillery, some bearing bullets of 50l. weight, some of a 100l. and 50 Faulconets. But there were not Garrisons in the Island of Cyprus, sufficient to resist such forces; for there was not above 2000 Italian Foot in the usuall Garrisons, nor were there any more sent afterwards, save 3000 of the common people di Terra Ferma, and the 2000 of Martiningo's men, which by suffering at sea, were re∣duced to a much lesser number. So as the greatest hope in defen∣ding the Cities, lay in the new Militia, which was mustered of the Islanders themselves, from whom, as was affirmed by many Cap∣tains and Governours, excellent service might upon all occasions be expected. Nor were there any Horse in the Kingdom for action, save 500 Stradiotti, which were still kept in pay, nor was it easie to get more; for though many of the Nobles, who enjoyed severall

things from the Camera reale, some through antient, some through new privileges, were bound to finde by those their Fee-farms three or four horses a piece, for the Princes service, and that these amounted to about 700 Horse, yet were there not many more than 100 of them, that were serviceable at this time: Nay, the breed of Horses was very much decayed throughout the whole Island, by reason of the greater conveniency which the Inhabitants found, in riding upon Mules, whereof this country produceth great abundance, and those very large. Things were therefore in a very bad posture, since there wanted sufficient forces to withstand so powerfull an enemy, who were masters of the field, nor could they long maintain two Forts, whereof Nicossia being one, by reason of the largenesse thereof, required a great many souldiers to defend it; and the other, which was Famagosta, though it was lesser, was so weak and imperfect, as it likewise required many men, and those valiant ones too, to make good the defects of the Fort. And though these forces were but small, yet were they of lesser use, for want of experienced Commanders: for there was not any one in the whole Island of quality or condition, save Astore Baglione, who was Generall of that Militia, Martiningo being dead at sea, as hath been said. Nor was there any Commissary Generall of the Island, nor any Venetian Magistrate, as is usually had in all places, in times of danger; for Lorenzo Bembo, who held that place, was dead but a little before, in whose place, though the Senate soon chose Sebastian Veniero Commissary of Corfu, yet could he not come so soon to Cyprus, to execute his office. The chief commands of War were therefore conferred upon divers Cyprian Gentlemen, who were of great wealth and nobility, and very well affected towards the Common-wealth; but of very little, or no experience at all, in the Militia, and therefore the lesse fit for such employment. Count Rocas was made Baglione's Lieutenant, who, after Bembo's death, held supream authority in all things belonging to the Militia. Ia∣como di Nores, Count of Tripoli, was Master of the Artillery; Iovanni Singlitico, Captain of all the Horse of the Kingdom; Iovanni Sosomi∣no, Captain of the Pioners; Sapione Caraffa, and Pietro Paolo Singli∣tico, Captains of the Country people, who were to be placed in strong scituations upon the Mountains; and so other offices and em∣ployments were disposed of to others. And the received opinion being, that the Turks would first assault Famagosta, Baglione would go to the custody thereof himself, that he might use his endeavours, where there should be most need. Things being thus ordered, after many consultations, it was concluded, That the first thing they would do should be, by all possible means to hinder the enemy from landing; or at least to infest them, keeping along the shoar whither they should seem to come, so as they should be enforc'd to separate, and change their station, by that means prolonging the businesse, since they could not tarry long upon those downs with∣out danger, where there was no harbour for their Fleet. According to which advice, as soon as they heard newes of the enemies ap∣proach, Count Rocas parted from Nicossia, with three hundred

Horse, which was all that in so great haste could be got together, and with one hundred Dragoons, commanded by Antonio dal Bere∣tino, and Lazaro Cocopani; and marched towards the place, which was designed for mustering all the Horse, which was a fitting place for that purpose, not far from the shoars of the Saline, where it was thought, the enemies Fleet would land their men, because there was the best Anchoring, and for that it was nearest the two chiefest Cities, Nicossia and Famagosta. Baglione went also from Famagosta, with 300 Dragoons, and 150 Stradiotti. Pietro Roncadi, who was Gover∣nour of the Albanese Militia, going at the same time from Baffo, with the rest of Cavalry; which being all met, they resolved not to ad∣vance any further, nor to attempt any thing, but to return all from whence they came; were it either, for that they considered their forces better, or for the neernesse of the danger, being much trou∣bled at the suddain newes, that above 300 sail (for so it was re∣ported) were already upon the shoar; or for that they thought, it was too late, and would be to no purpose to do what they formerly had resolved, the enemy being already arrived, and having begun to land their men. So as all things were left free, and safe to the Turks, to their no little wonder; for they began at first to suspect, that this easie entrance into the enemies country, did not proceed from any weaknesse, negligence, or cowardice of the defendants, but that it might be done out of some designe, or military strata∣gem, to draw them at unawares into some snare. They therefore knew not at first what to do, and proceeded with much caution: but having over run many parts, and done much prejudice, not meeting with any resistance, they grew more bold: They did not onely advance with their whole Camp, but roved up and down every where, whither soever their desire of pillage, or any other thing drew them, without any Order or Colours.

But the Commanders, that they might lose no more time in vain, began to think upon drawing near one of the two chiefest Forts of the Kingdom; Pials was for expugning Famagosta first, ho∣ping to get it within a few daies, which being lost, he said, That Nicossia must likewise necessarily fall soon into their hands; for that being full of unnecessary people, far from the sea-shore, and in midst of a Campag∣nia, possest by so many enemies, it would not be able to be relieved, without which, it could not long hold out. That Famagosta was a little and a weak Fort, and so defective, as it would not be able to withstand the first Battery; nor were the defendants so many, or so valiant, as that they durst expect the as∣sault of so valiant an Army, whose reputation would be so much encreased by that victory, as all things would become easie, which might as yet perad∣venture be thought difficult. Nay, this sole example in••using terrour into all the Inhabitants, would be sufficient to put them soon, and with little trou∣ble, in possession of the whole Kingdom. But Mustafa affirmed on the con∣trary, that the reputation of so great forces ought not to be lessened, by fal∣ling upon petty enterprises, whereby to encourage the enemy, and to dis∣hearten their own men. That Famagosta was possess'd by the Genueses, for the space of 90 years, and yet the Lusignian Kings were Masters of the Island at the same time. So as it might be conceived, the taking of that City

would not make much towards the getting of the whole Kingdom: whereas the whole Nobility were with-drawn into Nicossia, and most of the People, Wealth, and Ammunition of the Island, so as one labour might do the whole businesse. That the alterations which are often seen to fall out in a short time, when great actions are in hand, are not to be foreseen: nor was it cer∣tain, that Famagosta would be so soon taken, but that they should rather be necessitated to imploy those Forces elswhere, according as the Christian Fleet should divert them: so as if they should depart from the Island, and leave the Enemy Masters of almost all the whole Kingdom, they should get but lit∣tle good by such an enterprise. He further added, that the Air about Fama∣gosta was very bad, the Town being seated low, amongst marish grounds, and that therefore it would be unsupportable to those that were not long accustomed thereunto; that therefore they were not to carry their Souldiers where they were likely to perish of sicknesse, but where they might give proof of their valour: that to die without praise or merit was common; that no worthy valiant man could fear the greatest dangers of War, or of the Enemies Forces, when they were accompanied with the hopes of glory. More∣over, that they had learnt by such Prisoners as they had taken, that the men of chiefest Authority, and best experienced Souldiers, were with-drawn into Famagosta, wherein the true defence of Cities lay; not in walls nor Balworks, when every mans valour is to be tryed in assaults; the skill and worth of his Souldiers being much better, as was known by experience, in taking in of strong holds, then was the art or industry of Christians in e∣recting, or in defending them. That their great train of Artillery, the in∣finite number of their Pioners, and their experience in such things would facilitate their throwing down the wals of Nicossia, and the bringing of their valiant Souldiers to an assault; wherein being to meet with but little re∣sistance, by reason of the paucity and pusillanimity of the defendants; it was not to be doubted, but that the victory would fall into their hands, with as much, may peradventure with more easinesse, then they could hope for ••f Fa∣magosta, but certainly with much greater rewards, and more worth their labour and hazard.

For these reasons, and out of the respect born to Mustafa's au∣thority, they resolved to attempt Nicossia first, towards which the whole Camp moved the 22d. of Iuly, having sent five hun∣dred Horse towards Famagosta, to hinder commerce between those two Cities. All this while the Cavalry lay idle in Nicossia, leaving the whole Country open and free to be pillaged by the Enemy▪ though Ca••ail••r R••ncadi, and some other Gentlemen of the City, did often earnestly desire, that they might go out, and shew them∣selves to the enemy to keep them from growing the bolder, by rea∣son of these the Nicossians too timorous, & peradventure too coward∣ly counsells. But those who had the Government of affairs, not thinking fit to hazard those men, who were intended for the de∣fence of the City, would by no means be brought to give way there∣unto. Yet being more moved by the offences of their own men, then by those of the Enemy, when they heard of the Rebellion of Lif∣cara's family, which had not onely suddenly come in to Mustafa, but committing other out-rages to the prejudice of those of the Ci∣ty,

had sent some of their men to perswade other Citizens, who had retired themselves to certain narrow passages amidst the moun∣tains, and were free from being injur'd by the Turks, that follow∣ing their example, they should discend into the plains, and submit willingly unto the Turks; it was resolved one night to send out 100 Horse, and 400 Foot to fire that Hamlet, whereof almost all the in∣habitants, to the number of above 400 were put to the sword. Thus their treachery was severely punisht, and by the terror there∣of, the desire of Novelty was curb'd in many of the Inhabitants, by reason of the slavery wherein they were, for the aforesaid cau∣ses; so as it was clearly seen, that hoping by change of Govern∣ment, to change their fortune, they were not onely not likely to op∣pose the Enemy, but rather to afford them all conveniency: which inclination of theirs, Mustafa sought by all possible means to nou∣rish, making many presents, and greater promises to such as should come in unto him: But the Turks pursuing their way, without any obstacle, drew near the walls of Nicessia; and as soon as the Army was discovered, by those that were within the Town, they were all possest with infinite fear. Nicolo Dandalo, was then Governour of that City, being made Lieutenant thereof by the Common-wealth, a man of weak judgement to manage so weighty a businesse, but who had that preferment put upon him, out of an opinion concei∣ved, that though he was not very quick witted, yet he was good at action, by reason of the experience which he was believed to have gotten in severall imployments at Sea: He having either lost his un∣derstanding through the extraordinary apprehension of danger, or not knowing through his want of reason, and understanding, how to provide against so great an exigency, increased the difficulties and danger: for when the Enemies Fleet was arrived, he had not got the Ditches to be fully emptied, nor ordered the Militia, nor those of the Country, nor provided for sufficient victualls for the City. To amend which disorders, he was forced to commit greater; a publick Edict was made, that it should be lawfull for every one to take Corn wheresoever they could finde it, which being brought into the City, should be understood to be their own; which being too late a remedy, could not work the effect which was expected, a good part thereof being left abroad in the Country houses, with a double inconvenience to the Country-men, by reason of the advan∣tage the Enemy made thereof. Moreover, having with very little regard to the eminency of the danger, dismist the meaner sort, he in great haste, and confusion, sent for them back, before they were got to their own homes, and did at the same time list new Souldiers in the Country, as the occasion and necessity did best dictate; whilst our men opprest thus by many mischiefs, spent their time in order∣ing their affairs, and in advising how they might hinder or disturb the Enemies proceedings; all resolutions being the longer in ta∣king, for want of any Chief-taine, who might decide the diversity of opinions: the Turks had leasure and opportunity given them, to set up their Pavillions, plant their Artillery, and fortifie their

Quarters, not meeting with any disturbance, save by shot from the Town. For though the Stradiotti did often sally out wi••h some com∣panies of Harchebugiers to skirmish; yet not daring by reason of their small numbers, to go further from the walls, then they were sheltred by shot from the Town, nor the enemy approaching so near, as that they might be thereby prejudiced, nothing of moment insu∣ed. And Andrea Cortese, Captain of the Stradiotti, a bold and ad∣venturous man, being one day advanc'd a good way before his own men, he was inviron'd by a great many of the Enemy, and after ha∣ving valiantly defended himselfe for a long while, was slain. The Turkish Army incampt themselves from Santa Marina, to Aglangia, possessing the whole space of ground which was opposite to four Bulworks: and on the other side of the Fort, whither the Campe reached not, each Bashaw sent out 100 Horse, and as many Foot, so as the City being inviron'd on all sides, could neither receive in, nor send out any men.

Nicossia stands in the midst of the Island, almost equally distant from the Northern and Southern shore, and from the two utmost parts of the Island, Baffo, and Carpasso: It abounds in fresh water, is of an indifferent wholsome air, being breath'd on by the pleasant South-west wind, which inliven ••nd refresheth the Inhabitants when they are wearied, and sw••••er'd with the immoderate heat of that Climate, wherefore it was more inhabited then any other City of the Kingdom; and this was the cause why the Island being to be secured by a Fort, the Cyprians, not valuing any other scitua∣tion, concur'd all of them readily and liberally in contributing to∣wards this, so as this City was reduced into a Fort-Royall, by the means of Francesco Barbaro, Commissary of the Island, and of Iulio S••vorgnano the Governour, to whom the Senate had committed the particular care thereof. The Fort was of a circular form, with eleven Bulworks, whose Front was 75 paces, and their shoulders thirty; so as each of them was capable of 2000 foot, and of four pieces of Cannon, and they were so built, as there being out-lets on every side, the Souldiers might go shelter'd on all sides, to the Coun∣terscarpe; but they were chiefly secured to the Plat-forms, which were above 30 paces broad, so as it was held by such as were pro∣fessors of military discipline, one of the fairest and best Fortificati∣ons that was in the world, for as much as could be contributed by Art. But as there was plenty of these things, so was there scarcity of defendants: for when Astore Baglione, went from thence, Colo∣nell Roncone remained there, with charge of the Communalty of the Island, and of all the Italian Militia, and some other Captains, who though they had some experience in War, and were ambiti∣ous of honour; yet having but small Authority, their advice profi∣ted but a little▪ for they were either not listned to, through the in∣discretion of such as stood at the helm of Government; or else accepted of with much dispute and difficulty, and therefore but slowly, and badly executed. It was therefore resolved, to send to Famagosta, to desire Baglione, that he himselfe would

come to Nicossia, and bring some Souldiers along with him: but the Magistrates of that City thinking that they had not men enough to defend it, and not being certain but that the Enemy might alter their minds, so as they might have occasion to use them themselves; they positively refused to part either with their men, or with their Captain; and Baglione making use of their Authority, desired to be excused for that time: adding, that Martiningo's Souldiers, having lost their Commander, said absolutely, that they would render obedience to none but to him; so as his comming away might cause some great disorder in that City. There were then in Nicossia 10000 foot for her defence, whereof 1500 were Italians, and all the rest Inhabitants of the Island, to wit, 3000 of the common sort, 2500 of the City, 2000 newly listed into the Militia, taken out of the Country houses, and paid partly out of the Exchequer, partly out of private mens Purses, and 1000 Nicossian Gentlemen: These were almost all new men unexperienced, and not over-well armed, in so much as many wanting Pikes and Muskets, were forced to use ••ills and Halberts. But the City was very well provided of Ar∣tillery, nor were there wanting such as knew how to manage them; They had likewise great store of Pioners, to make use of upon any occasion: for, to boot with 400 ••••sted under Iovan Sossomeno, they had taken in above 4000 more 〈◊〉〈◊〉 such imployments. Yet amidst so many men, and so much ground, the Commanders not agreeing in the manner how to orde•• their in works, this so necessary pro∣vision was left unperfect. By these disorders these Forces were weakned, which were certainly too few to resist so puissant an Ar∣my of the Enemies, wherein, on the contrary, great observancy, and reverence was gi••••h to the Commanders, and all military actions, being severely ordered, were with strange readinesse observed. Mustafa's authority, who was a bold and warlike personage, as al∣so his reputation by the same which he had won by fighting in Se∣lino's Army before he was Emperour, against his brother Achomet; the unhoped for victory which was then gotten, being attributed to his forward valour; The Souldiers, who were accustomed to the duties of War, to labour and hardships, grew much more hardy, by the opinion they had of their Captains worth, and by the hopes of great reward which was promised them upon getting the victo∣ry. There were, as hath been said, a great number of men in the Army, the chiefe foundation whereof consisted in 6000 Ia••isarus, and 4000 Spacchi, (these are Souldiers who are kept in continuall pay, to serve on Horse-back, and upon occasion, do serve with o∣thers on foot) valiant ment••, and brought up in War. Therefore the more humane foresight had been wanting to provide against such Forces, the more did they apply themselves to beg assistance from God. Solemn processions were daily made throughout the City, which were done the more frequently, and with the more devotion, by the example and exhortation of Francisco Contarini, Bi∣shop of Baffo, in whom Episcopall dignity became more honour∣able and reuerend by the ancient Nobility, and by the riches

of his family, and by his own goodnesse and worth. He being the prime ecclesiastick person, (for Philippo Mocenico, Arch-Bishop of Nicossia, was then at Venice) was not wanting in performing such duties to those people, which they could have expected from their own Pastour. The chief of the City being one day assembled in the Church of Santa Sophia, where were also many men of all conditions, he spoke thus unto them.

If I shall look upon the greatnesse of the present dangers, I cannot but much apprehend the common safety; and as doubting the issue, and with a submisse minde, yield to adverse fortune. And if on the other side, I think upon your worth, magnanimity, fortitude, and, constancy, I finde a certain warmth arise within me, which encourageth me to hope for better things. But if I raise my self from these more lowly cogitations, to the consideration of divine providence and goodnesse, my first fear is not onely allayed, but is changed into an assured hope: For when I observe the truth better, I know, that hard and difficult things become easye, to such as are valiant; and even impossibilities to faithfull Christians, are made facile. Therefore if you be not wanting in your antient and known worth, and if you continue constant and stedfast in that faith, which, together with your own safeties, you have undertaken to defend, I am assured, you wil find these troubles at the last, not ordained for your ruine, but for your praise and eternall glo∣ry. We know by infinite examples, of all ages, how many sieges have been withstood and rendred vain, by a few, though the besiegers w••re very numerous. Constant worth, and a noble resolution of undaunted mind, being sufficient to stave off greatest dangers. But as for such, whom God hath taken into his particular custody, no powers of man hath been able to prejudice them; nay, Natures self, the very Heavens and Elements have been subservient to them. The waters stood still, and made a safe passage to the Iewes, through the midst of the sea; the most scorched grounds afforded them fountains of clear water, to refresh them withall; and the Heavens gave them Manna, a miraculous food, to nourish them. We are to hope for these, or the like assistances, from the hand of God; for Selino Ottaman is a no lesse wicked and cruell persecutor of the faithfull, then was that antient Pharaoh. Nor are we Christians▪ who are bought with the blood of his Son, lesse dear to God, or lesse beloved by him, then any others have formerly been, of which future miracle, we have an evident late ex∣ample, which may perswade us to believe we shall share of. Do you not know in what condition the Island of Malta was, this time five year? begirt by so long and so sore a siege, oppugned by so many souldiers, defended by so few, void of all hopes of help, and in all sorts of want and necessities: Yet the de∣fendants, no whit lessening their valour nor loyalty, for whatsoever adverse fortune, the Barbarians power was rendred vain and uselesse, and they were laught at, for their over-daring attempt. And that the power of divine providence might the more appear, the Fort, when reduced to the last extre∣mity, was freed from the siege by the enemy, before it was relieved by friends. You are to imitate these stout and valiant men, by exposing your selves wil∣lingly to all the labours and dangers of war; nay, you must exceed them: for those Knights, being forrainers, of severall Nations, fought for religion. and glory; you do not onely defend these, but also your wives, children, and estates; so as all things, both human and divine, invite you to shew invinci∣ble

valour; and that the more readily and boldly, as that you being free men, and generous, are to fight against slaves, base and unarmed people, wont to overcome more by their numbers, then their valour. Which advan∣tage, they at the present want, this City being defended by strong walls, and by so many great guns, as this alone will be sufficient to repulse the enemy, who if they shall dare to assault us, you are sure of the victory, if you can but withstand their first brunt. For it cannot be long ere the succour come, which you have heard our common-wealth is sending us, with a powerfull Fleet, which will never refuse to expose all her forces readily, for the preser∣vation of this Kingdom, which she esteems, as a noble member of her State, and loves so well. These humane provisions being of themselves sufficient to deliver us, will, through your prayers, faith, and firm resolution to fore∣go your sins, make you invincible; when your sins being punished more by fear then pain, you shall have time and reason, to honour and praise the All-glorious God, who shewing you onely the face of his anger, in the fury of this barbarous Ottaman, will have provided for your souls health, and for your atchieving of heavenly blessings, together with the preservation of your lives, country, and estates; to the end that you may use all these hereaf∣ter, to his glory, who is the true and liberall Lord, and the free giver of all grace.

The whole Auditory seemed much affected with these words, so as they cheerfully comforted one another; and preparing couragi∣ously to defend themselves, they betook themselves solicitously to all military actions, to secure their Parapets, to bestow their Com∣panies in places of greatest danger, and to guard their Bulwarks carefully. The danger encreased daily, as the enemy drew nearer; for the Turks wanting neither for diligence nor industry, were come with their Trenches very near the Ditch, and by frequent Musquet shot, playing upon those that were upon the walls, kept them from appearing upon the Parapets. Moreover, they planted divers great Pieces towards the City, on St. Marina's side, whereby they did much prejudice to the houses, not without great fear unto the peo∣ple. But that which gave the Commanders justest cause of fear, was, their stupendious earth-works, which being made with great art and expedition, severall Forts were seen within a few daies, to be raised to such a height, as the enemies standing thereupon, might fight securely, and upon great advantage; and make use, not onely of their Artillery against our men, but of their Arrows, and artificiall fire-works, which being thrown over the walls, and fast∣ning upon wool-sacks, whereof the Traverses were made, destroyed those works, depriving those within of those defences. The diffi∣culty grew the greater to the defendants, for that being but a few, they could hardly supply the duties, which the defence of so many places required; so as they were forced to keep from sending people abroad to molest the enemy, lest they might add to their own diffi∣culties. Their chief hope lay in their Artillery, which being well managed, did disturb the enemies works; Antonio dal Berentino, a witty man, and a well experienced Canonier, did much good there∣by to those of the Town: But the City soon lost him, and many others, who were well verst in that affair; for being shot by the

enemies, whereunto they were continually exposed, most of them were slain: So as the Turks brought on their Trenches so far, as they came to the Counter-scarfe, wherein making some breaches, they at last entred the Ditch; and having thereby made rampiers of earth, whereby to defend themselves from the enemies shot, they began to undermine the Bulworks with their Mat-hooks, so as they soon made stairs, whereby they might the more easily mount the Bulworks; and climbing up thereby, they began to make some little assaults upon the Bulworks, Costanzo and Padacataro, (which were so called, from the families of such Gentlemen, as had had a particular care in building the Fort) to see, how they that were within would behave themselves. And it so fell out, as those who were upon the defence of Costanzo, being surprised at unawares, suffered themselves to be so charged, as many of the Turks advan∣cing very boldly, got beyond the Parapets; but Paolo dal Guasto, and Andrea da Spelle, falling upon them with their Companies, the ene∣mies were repulst, much to their prejudice; but not without the losse of many of our men, particularly of Andrea, who fighting va∣liantly amongst the foremost, was slain. This unexpected assault did so terrifie the defendants, as many thought, that if the Turks had seconded the first assailants with greater forces, the City would have been lost. But the eschewing of this danger gave them no bet∣ter hopes, for they could find no way to disturb the Turks works, who labouring continually in the making of, as it were, severall Cawseys of earth, twenty five foot broad, which reached from their Trenches to the Breaches, which (as hath been laid) was made in the Counterscarf; and sheltring those waies on the sides, with fag∣gots, and baskets fill'd with earth, they prepared for greater, and more secure assaults; which if they were not timely opposed, there was no way of safety left. So as though it was a hard and dubious thing, to expose the best of their few good souldiers, to so great danger; yet no better exigency appearing, they resolved upon that course at last, which had been severall times before refused. Cesare Piovine, an Italian, Count Rocas his Lievtenant, sallied therefore out of the Town, with part of the Italian Foot, and with the Horse, intending to fight the enemies Trenches, and their Forts, to clog their Artillery, and to destroy, or at least to do what mischief he could to their works, which resolution was very welcome to the souldiers, who were impatient to see themselves daily wa∣sted, and the utmost of dangers to draw nigh, without making any triall of themselves, or taking revenge upon the enemie. But this generous action, being perhaps too lately attempted, and then too precipitously pursued, wrought not the good effect which was ho∣ped for, nor which the happy beginning promised; wherein Piovine boldly advancing, took two of the enemies Forts, and slew almost all that were within them; who being sweltered with the extream heat, (for it was at full noon when our men assaulted them) and being free from any apprehension, had laid aside their Arms, and were fallen asleep. But Piovene's souldiers, according to the abusive custom of our Militia, gave over pursuing the victory, and fell to pillage; which disorder became afterwards the greater, because

the Grecians and Albaneses, having too early advanced with their Horse, to assault the enemies Trenches; were it either, for that vy∣ing with the Italians for valour, they would be the first that should appear in that action; or that they were not well pleased to be com∣manded by Piovin••▪ they, by this their unseasonable haste, made those of the Camp too soon acquainted with their comming, so as many Turks hasting thither, they easily made our men run, who were divided, and busied about plunder. But Piovine, together with Count Alberto, and Iovan Battista de Fano, tarrying with some few of their men, to defend the Fort which they had taken, after a long and stout withstanding, the enemies comming stil in, in great numbers, were cut in pieces. These valiant men were encouraged to make this defence, out of hopes of being soon assisted by those from within, the usuall signe of succour being already given be∣tween them. But because the Turks, who upon the notice of our mens comming out, were assembled together in great numbers, and making use of this occasion, prepared to assault the Bulwark Costanzo, as they did afterwards: Count Tripoli, who had the kee∣ping thereof, was forc'd to stay Captain Gregorio Panteo, who was appointed to go forth with the relief, that he might make use of him, and of his men, against the enemies unexpected assault; who not being able, after a long dispute, to mount the Parapets, were forced to retreat. Thus the Turks continued many daies to annoy those within, by severall waies, and to attempt the taking of the City, though but with triviall assaults. Wherefore by reason of the paucity of the defendants, our forces were much lessened, which could not well discharge all the duties which were to be done, both by day and night, in severall parts of the City. The Parapets of the Bulwarks were already very much weakened, and in some places wholly cast down, by the enemies continuall shot; so as great diligence was used, to fill up those Parapets with earth, and to finish the in-works, where they were imperfect, and to erect some Cavalliers for more security, upon the Bulwarks. But these works proceeded on but slowly; for the Ploners, wearied with watching, and other hardships, grevv not able to perform their work; and because the enemies Artillery, vvhich were levelled by day, shot also by night, and did much harm. Yet the souldiers, espe∣cially the Italians, and the Gentry of the City, continued stedfast in their resolution, to defend themselves to the very last, being a little comforted, vvith hopes, that the Venetian Fleet would soon come and raise the Siege. No ansvver was therefore given to divers Letters, vvhich were conveyed by the Turks into the City, by Ar∣rowes, wherein the Bashaw Mustafa writing, sometimes to the Go∣vernours, sometimes to certain of the chief Nobility of the City, and sometimes to the people in generall, exhorted them to yield, promi∣sing, in case they would do so, to use great liberality and humanity towards them; and denouncing severe punishment, if they should doe otherwise. But finding that they could not learn any thing of the people's, nor of the Governour's intention by this means; they made signs of parley to those of the Bulwork of Costanzo; and

having free liberty given them to do so, they in the name of the Ba∣shaw Mustafa, said, That he wondered very much that he had received no answer to any of his Letters, as if his Forces were despised, which were not∣withstanding such, as he might have ended the War much sooner by them, had he not had regard to their safeties, which they themselves seemed to slight so much. That therefore he had thought good to admonish them, that du∣ly weighing the state of their affairs, which was now reduced to the utmost of danger, by the death of so many defendants, and for that there was no hope of relief left them; for he had had certain intelligence, that the Venetian Fleet being opprest with much sicknesse, and other difficulties, could not stir out of their Havens: it might suddenly so fall out, that they might in vain intreat those fair conditions which they now refused; for he could no longer moderate the Souldiers rage, who had made frequent demands, that they might be permitted to plunder the City, in reward of the labours and dan∣gers which they had undergone: So as if they should delay surrendring the Town, the ruine thereof would be attributed rather to their foolish obstinacy, than to the cruelty of the Enemy. Having quickly resolved to give an answer to these words, for the Truce was to last but for two hours, they put an end to the parley, telling them onely, That the Souldiers and Citizens were firmly resolved to defend the City with all their might, to the very last minute, and to keep loyall to their Prince; so that whatso∣ever the event should be, nothing could be more desired of them, but better fortune, which they hoped they should not fail of, since they would not be failing to themselves, to their honour, nor to their religion, which, together with their safety, they had undertaken to defend.

Thus having placed all their hopes in their Arms, the Gover∣nours thought good to feed the Souldiers and people with hopes of Succour, which did chiefly increase in them their resolution, and courage to defend themselves. Wherefore they made it be divul∣ged by a Renegado who was fled from the Enemies Camp to the City; that he had brought Letters from Famagosta, which brought certain news of the arrivall of the Christian Fleet; which that it might be the more credibly believed, the Captains which were up∣on the Mountains with the Islanders, were ordered to give the sign of ten fires, which every one knew was to give notice to the City, that the Christian Navy was arrived. This wrought such impres∣sion in some, as imagining that to be true which they did so much desire, they affirmed, they saw the Turks begin to remove their Artillery, and their Pavillions. But the Enemy who feared nothing lesse, continued their batteries, whereof nothing of remarkable in∣sued for some days, save onely that Iacobo di Nores, Count of Trepo∣li, one of the chief Barons of the Kingdom, who had won the name of being vigilant and valiant, was slain in an assault which was gi∣ven to the Bulwork Costanzo, and his Brother Francisco Maria was in his place made Governour of that Bulwork.

Thus did the Turks waste those within by little and little, with frequent skirmishes: but they durst not enter upon the Bulworks, for fear of Mines; whereof they were the more cautious, by rea∣son of the loss which they received at the expugning of Zighet. More∣over,

Mustafa thought he had too few men to make a great Efforte; for the Ianisaries were not very forward to be the first that should fall on; wherefore he spun out the time, till such time as having more certain news of the Enemies Fleet, he might, (as he did af∣terwards) safely increase his Army by those that remained in the Gallies: Who as soon as they were come to the Camp, all fear of the Fleet being over, and the Cawseys being now perfected, and ren∣dred secure, which led from the Trenches to the four Bulworks of Podacataro, Costanzo, Davila, and Tripoli: he began to place all the Commanders and Souldiers in their proper imployments, and gave an orderly assault at one and the same time with his whole Forces to all the four Bulworks, which the besieged interpreted to be done by the Enemy as their last essay, with intention of departing suddenly, if they should not succeed therein. So great an impression had the news of the arrivall of the Venetian Fleet made in them, which being held by all to be true, they incouraged one another; affirming confidently, that the Victory, the end of their labours, and their safety from all danger lay, in withstanding the fury of that assault. Wherefore worthily out-doing themselves, and the opini∣on which was held of their Forces; they repuls'd the Turks that day every where, and slew very many of them: Whereat Mustafa being much incens'd, and beginning almost to dispair of getting the City, as he thought he might easily have done, he ceased not con∣tinually to solicite the Souldiers, that they would once more be brought to give another assault; sometimes reproaching them of cowardise, sometimes promising largely to reward their valour. And what is it, said he, that can infuse courage into you, if that now that you do so far exceed the Enemy, both for number and military discipline, who are but a few, and those fresh souldiers, and unexperienced in Arms, you cannot so much as abide their looks, whom you have suffered to baffle you so ignominiously, being strucken rather with a panick fear, then with any danger? If the hopes of prey provided for you, by the plunder of so opulent a City, if the desire of glory, in having by your valour won so noble a King∣dom to the Ottaman Empire, be not able to excite in you that fortitude and generosity which is alwaies wont to accompany those who fight under the prosperous Ensigns of the Ottaman Empire; you must never think here∣after of any military action: for no Commander will dare to confide the ho∣nour of the Grand, and alwaies invincible Signor, under his guidance, that grand Signor, whose perpetuall felicity ordain'd to him by heaven; you seem not to know, by believing that any Nation is able long to resist his Forces. Be sure, unlesse you will resist your selves, the Enemy must soon yield unto your Prowess, and to your Princes fortune, who having a just regard to gallant actions, doth largely impart rewards unto his Souldiers; so as there is no degree of honour, to which each of you may not by his own worth be brought; to whom alone all the wealth and honour of the Ottaman Em∣pire is reserved, which are disposed of in other Dominions, more according to favour, oft-times purchast without any merit, or according to the vain name of Nobility, then by true and peculiar worth: whereas there is not any one of you, who may not hope for the highest honours of the Militia, to which

the way lies alwayes open, and whereunto you are particularly by this occa∣sion invited. Which words the Bashaw being willing to confirm by more expresse promises, he made it be proclaimed throughout the whole Army, that the first three who should mount the walls of the City, should be made St. Iacchi; and in case any Bashaw should dye, he who should first enter the City, should succeed in that dignitie. The Souldiers being thus incouraged, order was gi∣ven for an assault the next morning, wherein the Turks, before sun∣rising, approached quietly to those very Bulworks, which they had before attempted, hoping the more unexpectedly they should fall upon the Enemy, the more easily they should get the victory; and so it fell out. For finding those who were upon the guard of the Bulwork Costanzo, fast asleep; they overcame the greatest difficul∣ties without any dispute, and getting upon the Parapets, did not afford them time to defend themselves; nay being amazed between sleep and fear, they could not get, time-enough, into their inward works. The opinion of the comming of the expected succour, had wrought so much with our men, as they thought the noise which was made the preceding night by the Turks, standing to their Arms, was an assured token of the raising of the siege; so as in that respect, and because they were almost quite spent with watching and labour, they had the more securely betaken them∣selves to their rest: The Turks entring promiscuously in this con∣fusion, with our men into the inner-most works, it caused such noise and terrour, as many began to run away. Count Rocas was lodged a little way distant from the Bulwork, who learning what had hap∣ned, more by the noise and tumult, than by any certain informati∣on, put on his Arms, wherein he spent some time; and comming to the place of Conflict, found all things in such disorder, as, though he kept his own men from running, yet could he not bring safety to what was already almost in dispair, for being shot with a Musket in the head, all the rest, who through hopes in him, had with much difficulty, and upon great disadvantage, disputed the businesse as yet, quitted the defence of the walls, and ranne every one to their own houses, hoping to provide for their wives safety. So as though Pie∣tro Pisani, a Counsellor, and Bernardino Polani came quickly thi∣ther, they in vain used their Authority and example to stay the people, who were already in disorder and much confusion; amongst which▪ whilst Polani mixt himselfe, and did by force stay some of them, he together with them was cut in pieces. But Pisan•• retreated with the rest to Piazza, whither people ranne from all parts to save themselves, and were not as yet pursued by the Turks; for mind∣ing onely the making of themselves Masters of the Walls, after they had driven the first from the Bulwork Costanza, they went present∣ly to the other Bulworks, where the Enemy were valiantly fought with, but especially with the Italian foot. But in fine, finding their in-works lost, and that they were at the same time fought with, both before and behind, not being able to make any longer resistance; they quit the Walls, and betook themselves all to make good the

Piazza, which they did for a while against the assaliants, till the Ba∣shaw of Aleppo came in, who entring the Town by the Bulwork Tripoli, hasted first about the Walls, killing many that were tarri∣ed behind; though throwing down their arms, they in vain indea∣voured pardon. And having routed some armed Companies upon the Bulwork Barbaro, who had been got together by Iovanni Faliero, a noble Venetian, and one that being but a private Merchant in the City, had upon severall occasions given good testimony of his va∣lour; and meeting with nothing to withstand him any where else, he came to the Piazza, where finding so many in arms, as they made stout resistance: he presently made three pieces of Artillery be brought from off the Walls, wherewith he disordered, and sorely indammaged those squadrons which defended the Piazza, and for∣ced them to forsake it, many of them withdrawing themselves into the Courts of the Palace, whither the Lieutenant, the Bishop Con∣tarini, and divers others of the chiefe of the City, were first come. And those that could not get in, being scattered up & down, and not having any defence, were either slain, or taken Prisoners: but soon after, he made sign of parley to those that were within the Court, and sent to the Lieutenant a certain Cyprian Fryer, to Treat with him, who having yielded a little before, was received upon his Parole. This man having in the Bashaw's name, promis'd life unto them all, was immediately sent back with Tutio Costanza, who in the Lieutenant's name, said, they would surrender. By whose order they having all forthwith laid down their Arms, it fell mise∣rably out, that at the opening of the Gates, the Turks, who were thronging round about, entred violently into the Court, and cruelly, put all those unarmed people to the sword: wherein the Lieutenant, the Bishop, and all the other eminent personages, ranne the same fortune as did the Souldiers, and the meanest men. After which, the Turks ran without any order or discipline all over the City, plundering the Houses, destroying the Churches, dishonouring Ma∣trons, violating Virgins, and putting all to the Sword, without any distinction either of sex, age, or condition. So as the Turks slew that day above 20000 persons; and those whose lives were spared by the cruell Enemy, rather for their greater punishment, then out of any charity, were tyed in chains, drag'd over the dead carkasses of their parents and friends, and carried away Prisoners. Thus that City, which for many years had lived in great pomp and splen∣dour, and in great abundance of all things, did in one day undergo all the extreams of calamity; affording by this so horrible spectacle, a new example of variety of humane affairs. This sacking, hapned on the ninth of September, the fourth day after the Turkish Army was incamp'd before the City. The booty which was exported by the Enemy, and sent to Constantinople, to be presented to the grand Signor, and to the Bashaws, was very great and rich; yet did they not go away wholly triumphant, for a ship which was loaded with many of the most precious things, and with the better sort of Pri∣soners, was not got far from the Island, when the Ammunition fal∣ling

on fire, it utterly perished, with all that was within it.

Nicossia being taken and sack'd, Musta••a leaving 4000 Foot to guard it, march'd with his Army towards Famagosta; for after the taking of Nicossia, the Turks found no obstacle, but easily made themselves Masters of all the rest of the Island: All the other Towns being neither strong, nor having people to defend them, yielded suddenly to the enemy, as did also Cirenes, though Iovan Maria Mudazzo, who had the custody of the Castle, and Captain Alfonzo Palazzo, in order to the advice and exhortations of those of Famagosta, had some few daies before signified, that they would de∣fend themselves as long as they could. Those of the Mountains did the like; Scipio Garaffa, Paolo Singlitico, and others of the Nobility, accompanied with many Grecian Priests, and by a great croud of country people, comming in suddainly to Mustafa, and swearing fealty unto him; so as now, nothing in the whole, Island but Famagosta, held for the Venetians. Mustafa therefore led his Army thither∣ward, and pitcht his Camp at the Pomadamo, three miles distant from the City, making many Turks ride daily to & fro within sight of those of the Town, with the heads of divers chief persons, who were slain at Nicossia, upon their Launces, to terrifie the souldiers, and to make them desist from their resolution, of standing out the siege. He afterwards drew a little neerer the City, making his Trenches, with baskets full of sand, for that that soyl was not pro∣per for such works. But those of the Town sallying out to skirmish with the enemy, drove them twice from their Trenches; and by their Artillery from the Fort, destroyed three Forts, which the Turks had with much expedition raised, at St. Georgio, at Priepole, and at la Torre del Ocha, whereby the besieged got no great good, as it fell out afterwards; for in a few daies, they had consumed in this businesse onely, more then 50000 weight of powder. But because the winter came already on, which was not seasonable for the siege, which was likely to prove a long and hard businesse; and because some of the men were to be employed in re-inforcing the Gallies, by reason of the advertisment, that the Christian Fleets were joy∣ned; Mustafa, being desirous not to try his fortune again, whereby he might lessen the glory which he had gotten, in taking Nicossia, had severall treaties with the besieged to come to an agreement. Wherefore suffering Iovanni Sosomano, whom he had taken priso∣ner, to go into the Town, under pretence of getting monies for his ransom, he made many motions, tending to surrendring the Town; that he should tell the Governours, and Commanders, That if they would not of themselves resolve to surrender the City, they might, whilst they had time to do so, write to their Masters at Venice, to acquaint them with the condition they were in, with how hard it was to hold out against so great an Army; and to exhort them to make use of this occasion, of accommodating their affairs with the grand Signior, and consequently of securing their Dominions, by yielding up that, which they could by no means keep. Mustafa made severall Letters of the same tenure be written, and ordered it so, as they might seem to be written by the Governours of Fama∣gosta,

and come to the hands of the Consul at Constantinople. But the Governours and people of Famagosta were resolved, to hold it out to the last; therefore they did not onely not listen to any such discourse; but in stead of writing to the Senate for leave to surren∣der, they resolved to write very effectually for reliefe. And to the end, that the condition of affairs, and their own particular needs, might be the better understood, they sent Nicolo Donato to Venice, who was then with two Gallies in the Haven at Famagosta; with whom came also Ierolimo Rogozzoni, Bishop of that City, very well instructed with all things, and ••it for such an employment.

But it is now time, that we return to acquaint you, with the proceedings of the Christian Fleet, which parting (as hath been said) all joyntly together, from the Haven at Suda, came to Scythia, where the Commanders began to give their severall opinions, how those forces were to be made use of, to the best advantage; Some were for assaulting some of the Ottaman Towns, and for the endammaging them as much as possibly they could, upon their own confines, whereby they might make them forego Cyprus, and come with their Fleet, and the greatest part of their forces, to relieve themselves, where their affairs should be endange∣red most: Which if it should not so succeed, yet it would stand with their first purpose, to counterpoise the losse which they might suffer, in losing any of the Towns of Cyprus, which peradventure might be more easily recovered by that means, then by defending it now. Wherefore they affirmed this to be the safer, and more advantagious course to be taken, than to go for Cy∣prus, whereby in many cases, they might rather reap losse then profit; for it would not be in their power, to force the Turkish Fleet to fight, which ri∣ding in good order, being flanckt on both sides by great Vessells, full of Ar∣tillery, might keep upon those shores, as in a safe haven, and either not be brought to fight, or if they should, it would be a sure token that they knew, they might do it upon great advantage. Nor could they hope for more safety, when they should be arrived at Cyprus; for the good they could expect by landing their men, to assist Nicossia, could not be answerable to the danger they might incur▪ the enemy being so strong, and Masters of the field; and to besiege the besiegers, would be almost impossible, since there was such store of victualls in the Island. And then again, to keep long at sea, especially in that season, and amidst the Rivers of the enemies Country, was a thing which might be subject to severall accidents; and if any misfortune should befall, they could not avoid the imputation of rashnesse. But on the contra∣ry, others, and chiefly Generall Zanne, were no lesse fervent for go∣ing for Cyprus, alledging, That that Fleet was principally destin'd for the defence of Cyprus, which, by reason of their so long delay, could not be freed from danger, by any diversion. That the onely remedy, and not with∣out very great hopes, lay, in going to finde out the enemy's Fleet, and in fighting them. For at the newes of their arrivall, the Turks would be forced to withdraw unto their Fleet, and would abandon the siege of Cyprus to de∣fend themselves▪ And if they should busie themselves any longer about it, what could they desire more for certainty of victory, than to finde the enemy disperst up and down the Country, and the Gallies abandoned, and exposed to secure prey? But that it was much more like, that the Turks, when they should have notice of the Venetian forces, and of their Gallies, being joyn∣ed

with those of the Church, and of Spain, they would depart with their Fleet from Cyprus, not to fight, but to return to Constantinople. And that therefore, meeting the Enemie upon the way, they might fight them up∣on great advantage. But howsoever, they might promise unto themselves as far as the uncertainty of war would permit, prosperous successe from this their forwardnesse; for though they were inferiour to the enemy, in the num∣bers of shipping and men, yet did they undoubtedly exceed them in the good∣nesse of their vessells, and valour of their souldiers. Moreover, they being fresh and entire, now that they were sufficiently recruited with marriners and souldiers, they might upon great advantage fight the enemy, who must be wasted and wearied by much of action, wherein it was to be believed, they might have lost the flower of their men; and that certainly, if they should get no other good thereby, they should gain much honour, by approaching so near, and by so much urging the enemy's Fleet. Whereas on the contrary, to fall upon any other undertaking, would argue fear, as if they shun'd encoun∣tring the enemy, whereby they would be much enheartned, and our men discouraged, especially those that defended Cyprus. Nor would it be wisely done, to lose what was ones own, to get what was an other's; and that so much the lesse, for that it would be the harder for a weaker Principality, such as was their Common-wealth, either to maintain what they should get, or reco∣ver what they should lose, from the Turkish Empire, amidst their own terri∣tories, so full of souldiers. These reasons being of themselves very strong, drew all to be governed by them, especially, because they were conformable to the orders and desires of the Senate; to wit, That setting aside all lesser affairs, they should minde the main bu∣sinesse. They therefore all joyntly resolved to go for Cyprus; and those who were formerly of another opinion, shewed no lesse for∣wardnesse to do what was resolved upon. Thus parting from Can∣dia on the 18 of September, they steered their course towards Cy∣prus. The whole Fleet consisted of 181 Gallies, 124 of the Veneti∣ans, 12 man'd out by the Pope, and 45 of the King of Spain's. And to boot with these, 12 great Gallies, and 14 Ships man'd by the Ve∣netians, together with a great number of Vessells of burthen, fraught with ammunition. There were in this Fleet about 15000 Foot, to boot with a great number of Voluntiers, who were come from all parts, most of them Gentlemen, and people of good quali∣ty. And though many of the first Venetian souldiers, that were on board, were wanting; yet the first number, which was 10000 Foot, was almost made up by new men, taken from the Islands. And in the Pope's Gallies, there was above 1000. and about 4000 in those of Spanish. These were all commanded by men of great esteem and experience, so as they went boldly on to find out the enemy. Thus they sailed with favourable winds towards Cyprus, though, that they might keep company, they used onely the Trinchet; and having gone above 300 miles in three daies, they came to the Castle Ruzzo, which is a Fort lying over against the Sette Cani in Caramar••a, and not above 150 miles from Cyprus. The night, and foul weather co∣ming on, our men were fain to put into the Havens of Vathi and Ca∣lemiti; and here they met with the unfortunate newes of the losse of Nicossia, whereat they were all much abash'd. Wherefore calling

a Councell the next day, wherein they would have the advice of all those that bore Lant-horns. Those, who whilst in Scythia, were against this enterprise, did now more expresly protest against it: Yet the rest promised, that they would not obviate, what had been formerly resolved upon, neither by their votes, nor by their coun∣sells, provided that the whole forces should joyne therein. But Do∣ria soon declared openly, that he would by all means return back; saying, That they went from Candia, with a resolution to relieve Nicos∣sia; which being now lost, they had not the same reason to expose themselves to the hasard of a Battle, which was by this newes become much more great and considerable: For the enemies having nothing to do on land, and being grown bold and insolent by this victory, would be all of them got aboard the Fleet, not onely ready to withstand us, but to advance and meet us, who should assault them. To this, the season of the year may be added, winter be∣ing at hand; the long voyage which they were to make, before they could get into their Havens; and the particular care he had to preserve that Fleet, which was committed to his trust by the King his Master. He was so po∣sitive herein, as neither Generall Zane, nor Commissary Veniero, who being gone aboard, seemed very desirous to make for Cyprus, could by any means perswade him, to run the same fortune with them, and to try the fortune of war, now that he was come so far along with them in company; since they could not excuse them∣selves of the imputation, which would be laid upon them by all men, of having consumed so many men, and spent so much time in doing nothing. But all was to no purpose. Nay, his actions witnes∣sed this his will no lesse, then did his words; for it was observed, that Doria keeping his Gallies from mingling with the rest, by the way as they went, kept still to the lee-ward, to the end, that he might do (as it was suspected) whatever he listed; and that the night that he was at Castle Ruzzo, lying more outwards towards the Sea, then the rest, though a brisk winde that blew, might have advised him, to have withdrawn to more safety, made it also be suspected, that he intended, if the winde should grow stronger, to steal quiet∣ly away, and seem as if he had been necessitated to do so. Where∣upon those others, who were not for advancing any further, taking occasion from Doria's words and proceedings, were for returning back. Thus Doria's assured resolution appearing, and the others du∣biousnesse, Generall Zane was forced to think of returning, though much against his will, seeing that he could not obey the Senate's orders, and must leave the enemy free and at liberty, to return home in triumph, after having done such injuries, and made such prey. But assuredly, if we shall reflect upon what ensued, this ad∣vice did not deserve blame, being accommodated to the time, and an occasion of avoiding greater dangers: For in returning, the Fleet met with great storms, which suffered it not to get wholly safe into the Havens; for some of the Pope's and of Venetians Gallies being driven on land, by boisterous winds, split in sunder And the Turks (as was understood afterwards) being informed by Caiaceleby, who had been sent towards Candia, to discover the proceedings of the Christian Fleets, that they were joyned, and ready to set forwards, &

to fight them, laying aside whatsoever might be a hinderance to them, & all unuseful people; had man'd all their Gallies with choise and fresh souldiers, & stood expecting our men, who were wearied with so long a voyage, & so many sufferings. The Christian Fleet be∣ing thus parted from Castel Rozzo, came joyntly together to Scarpan∣to, and entred into Tristano Haven, where Doria taking his leave, went presently with his Gallies towards Puglia, and from thence to Si∣cily, seeming to mind nothing, save how to get quickly home: So as Colonna and Zanne's indeavours proved all vain, who were de∣sirous to keep those Forces united, and to fall upon some other enterprise. For Doria refused to fall upon any petty businesse, as not worthy for his Kings Fleet, to run any hazard in; and as for any long or difficult affair, he said, the season was not fitting. Thus the Popes and the Venetian Fleet, being weakned by Doria's going away, and hearing that Piali was parted from Cyprus with a great number of Gallies in pursuit of them, they steered their course to∣wards Candia, not without danger of being set upon by the Turkish Fleet, which being advertis'd of our departure, made such speed as it arrived at the Island of Stampalia. Piali thinking (as it was believed) to find some assured prey of some scatter'd Gallies, which might be sayling upon the shore of Candia, void of any such feare, which he could not do, by reason of the great winds which blew from the North, to which the best Havens of Candia, which look towards the Archipelagus, are directly exposed. And this was so credi∣bly believed, as Quirini, who was in the City of Candia, with certain Gallies, came suddenly to joyn with the rest of the Fleet, at Suda; which not long after went for the same reason all away together in a body to Candia, to get into a place of more safety. But Piali, who peradventure intended no such thing; or were it that by reason of the times he altered his design, turning backward, penetrated fur∣ther into the Archipelagus, intending as he seemed, to winter in the Haven Calegiero, which to that purpose he made be cleared of some shelves, though changing his mind again, he left some guards a∣broad, and went with the Fleet to Constantinople. The Venetian Ge∣nerall indeavouring to dive into these designs of the Enemy, had sent two Gallies towards the Archipelagus, which lighting una∣wares upon five of the Turkish Galliouns upon the Island of Par••••, either of choice, or out of necessity took severall wayes, and ranne severall fortunes. For the one of them, which was commanded by Vicenzo Maria de' Priuli, came to a fight, and after a long and vali∣ant contest, had her Masters Mate, and all that were in her cut in pieces, and fell into the hands of the Enemy: the other, command∣ed by Angelo Suriano, taking advantage of the time, and giving way apace, escaped the danger and got safe away. At the same time, five Gallies of St. Iohn of Ierusalem, which were sayling to∣wards Candia, and commanded by Pietro Iustiniano, Prior of Messina, a noble Venetian, who had given sufficient testimony of his valour some years before in the siege of Malta, and was therefore made Generall of that religious order at Sea, being assaulted by a great

squadron of Turkish Gallies, were all of them but hardly dealt with; two of them being taken by the Enemy, the other three, whereof the Admirall Iustiniano was one, got with much ado into the Haven at Suda. Thus so great Venetian Forces, put to Sea at so vast expence, and with such incredible speed (all humane acci∣dents, those of War especially, being subject to various chance,) produced not the least good to their affairs; nay, it may be said, they were rather cause of prejudice to them, for they hoped so much in the good which they expected by their Fleet, against the e∣nemy, and they were wholly so busied in the businesse of the Le∣vant, as they did not much mind lesser affairs, which might have brought them certain, and no small advantage,

The Turkish subjects in Albania, had made an insurrection in se∣verall parts; and being desirous to shake off the yoke of slavery which they lived in under the Ottaman Empire, they desired assist∣ance of men and arms from the Magistrates of the Venetian Towns, which lay upon those confines; saying, that assoon as they should see a Venetian Standard, they would readily give obedience to the Common-wealth, and would give up their Sons as hostages of their Loyalty; in which their requests, although they could not receive satisfaction according to their necessities, and desires, yet great store of the inhabitants of Monte Negro came in unto them, and from a∣bout Boiano, which is now called the Country of Drino, and from other parts of the Marcovicchi, to put themselves under the Veneti∣ans Government; so as above a hundred Towns were received into the obedience of the Common-wealth, by the Governours of Anti∣viri, Dolcingo, and Budua; by which risings, and by reason of the small Garrisons which were then in the neighbouring Turkish Towns, it was thought they might make good this their action, though sufficient forces had been ready to assault them. The Veneti∣an Magistrates of that Province, ceased not notwithstanding, to do all that they were able, to nourish and increase the good affection of those people towards the Common-wealth, and to make way for better successes. Amongst these Magistrates, Alessandro, Dorato, chief Magistrate of Antiviri; the Arch-bishop of the City, inter∣posing himselfe therein by the means of some of his friends, held secret intelligence with Mustafa, who was Governour of Scutari, to deliver up that Town into our mens hands, upon promise of very great rewards; for which enterprise, whilst foot were assembling out of the neighbouring Garrisons, and whilst Ferrara's Horse were expected, together with two Brigan••ines, which were to come for that purpose from Zara, the opportunity was lost; for were it either that many Souldiers were come into the Fort of Scutari, from Val∣lona, which hindred his designs, as Mustafa alleadged; or that un∣der pretence of this practice, he plotted some mischiefe to our men, which he found afterwards by new accidents he could not com∣passe; the businesse could not be effected, nor had they so great for∣ces, as they might hope thereby to force the Town, which was al∣ready Garrisonized with new men. The like success, and out of

the same reasons, had the businesse of of Alessio; attempted not long after, by those of Dulcingo. For having taken the Suburbs of the Town, with those few men which they could put together, and chased the St. Iacco of Ducagini, who was come with some Horse to relieve the Town: they could not keep long before the Castle, nor so soon effect the enterprise by a few men, but that it was im∣peded by the Belgerby of Greece. But our men made War upon the confines of Zara, rather to keep the Enemy from doing injuries, and to secure that Country which was mightily infested by the Turks, than out of any other hopes; for the enemie were mightily in∣creased in Horse thereabouts, so as our light Horse, which kept for the most part within the City of Zara, went out as occasion required to hinder Pillage, and many other mischiefs which were done by the Enemy; wherein Brandolino Brandolini, Count di Val-di Marino, and Ierollimo dal Nero Vicentino, did behave themselves gallantly with their Ferrara Horse; wherewith appearing often in the field, and valiantly assaulting the Enemy, who came to do mischief, they revenged themselves upon them before they suffered them to de∣part. But no remakable action hapned in these Countries: Pillage, rather then Battel, being the effect of this first years actions.

At the same time that these things hapned, whilst the Fleets were gone prepared for hostile actions, the businesse of the League which was agitated (as hath been said) by common consent in Rome, was no lesse solicitously attended; where as soon as sufficient Commis∣sions were come from the King of Spain, and from the Signory of Venice, to their Agents, inabling them to conclude it, the Pope sen∣ding for them to come before him, in a grave and affectionate man∣ner, spoke unto them thus.

As soon as there was any news heard of War resolved upon by Selino Ottaman, against the State of Venice, we, fearing lest this might be the be∣gining of much mischief to Christendom, a million of our-enormous sins ha∣ving provoked Gods anger against us; We I say, presently betook our selves to our prayers, and devotions, which if they might not impetrate pardon for us, might at least mitigate the punishment, wherein we have intermitted nothing, neither by our internall peculiar affection, nor by our admonitions, nor by our example, which belonged unto our office, as the true Pastor and Custos of the Flock, committed unto us by God. And now we begin to re∣joyce, thinking that our humble Petitions have not been powred forth in vain, since the Catholick King, moved by the divine spirit, hath so easily and so quickly been perswaded to concur in this holy League, and to this purpose hath made choice of pious and wise men, that so important a busi∣nesse may the more easily be brought to a good end. And the like good dispo∣sition of minde is seen in the Venetian Senate, all whose votes have con∣cur'd to the undertaking of this War; Those Senators being resolute and constant, not to dispence with any cost or pains, wherein their own safety may be concern'd, and the common good of Christendom, which was certain∣ly very much threatned by the Turks. Which, as it is well known to you Gen∣tlemen, who are so wise, so ought you with all your study and indeavours, to intend this union, wherein the purchasing of perpetuall peace and quiet to

your Princes Dominions, and immortall glory to their names, is negotiated. Mens Governments and Empires, are not secured from ruine, by the farre distance of others mens Countries; but those ruines are retarded, that they may fall the heavier. Constantinople, Cairo, and Jerusalem, how far are they distant from the Caspian Gates, from whence these Barbarians had their first beginnings? and yet these Seates of noblest Empires, are in∣slaved by a forrain people, neither known nor feared by them before. And at this time, when these men, extending the bounds of their Dominions on all sides, are become neighbours to almost all Princes; now, that over-running the Sea with their shipping, and having so many Havens in their hands, they have made the way more easie for them into the most remote Regions; Shal it be said, that Spain, or any other Province, is free, or safe from the power of such an Empire, which being wholly ordered for War, will never meet with any Boundures, but making one War arise from an other, aspires at the universall Monarchy? But say, that the Venetians were solely concern'd in the damage and danger of this war, it ought assuredly be common to all Christian Princes, since it is made by Infidels against the faithfull; nay a∣gainst that Common-wealth wherein the true Christian Religion hath al∣waies been profest and nourisht, and which hath so often defended and main∣tained the dignity of this holy Sea, the head of Christianity; and which imports not a little, since she fights in defence of the Kingdom of Cyprus, the preservation whereof ought to be highly esteemed and defended by every Christian Prince, lest that Island which lyes so opportunely for the enter∣prise, of the Holy Land, fall not into the hands of Infidels. To which enter∣prise, now that the Empire of Constantinople is lost, that passage will be shut up, whereby Christians have formerly past happily thither. Nor will we dispair, and think that our fervent desires shall alwaies prove vain, but that we may yet see a Croisado, wherein all Christian Princes and people may so zealously concur, as a new Kingdom of Ierusalem may be sounded, and the Trophy of the Cross be replaced there; so as that blessed Land be no more the receptacle of impious and wicked men. The Hermit Peter was able to perswade so many Princes, and joyn together so many Armies, almost of every Nation, for so glorious and pious an enterprise, in the time of Pope Urbane; who knows, but that God may be as gracious to us? And that the time is now come, we have some signs thereof, since God hath so long preserved so famous and and powerfull a Common-wealth, from so many dangers; and that he hath been pleased by so many wayes, to increase the power and dignity of the House of Austria, wherein he hath now given us so powerfull and pious a Prince, that he may quell the pride of the Enemies of the Holy Faith, and parallel the worth and glory of Charlemain, whose fame is made so illustrious, by the memory of so many things done by him, for the increase of Christian religion. This so great and honourable work, and the hope of such happy successe, is recommended to your diligence and trust, so as you ought not onely be diligent and effectuall, in executing your Princes desires, but labour by all possible means to confirm them in this their good intention; nay solicite and provoke them, indeavouring that as their interests cannot be separated in respect of Religion, nor State; so neither may their Forces, nor minds be divided, but united together by the firm bonds of charity, and common safety; so as they may become a terrour to those ene∣mies,

whom rather our own discords, than any worth in them, hath made to undervalue us. But let us overcome our selves, and our affections, and we shall easily overcome others. The Forces of these three Potentates being firm∣ly united, will be such, and so many, as we may promise thereby unto our selves, noble and assured victories. Besides, we do not doubt, but that our ex∣ample will invite the Emperour, and all other Christian Princes, to par∣take with us, not onely in our labours and expence, but also in glory. We will use our authority with them, will pray, admonish, and solicite them, to enter into this holy League, and not to be wanting to their common safety, honour and duty, to the end, that howsoever our conscience▪ may tell us, we have not failed in any thing, in the discharge of that place, whereunto God hath called us. And if it shall be thought, that our presence may further the businesse, and that our authority and example may move others, the imper∣fections of old age shall not detain us, from willingly exposing our life to all danger and labour, to whom nothing can be more welcome, then to die for the glory of Christ, and for the good of Christendome.

The Embassadours, and the two Cardinalls, seeming to be much affected with these words, humbly thanked his Holinesse, and pro∣mised to lend all their assistance, with sincerity and diligence, in so important and pious a businesse, and which was so much desired by their Princes, as well for their own particular interests, as for the common good of Christendom. But all these vvords, though much magnified by all parties, produced not answerable effects; for eve∣ry one minding their own ends, as those differ'd, so differ'd they in their opinions: and the conclusion of the businesse was spun out to an unseasonable length, wherein many months were spent in vain. The Pope deputed five of the chiefest Cardinalls of the Court, to intervene in the Treaty, in the name of the Apostolick See; Alexan∣der, the Popes nephew, Morone, Cesis, Grassi, and Aldobrandino; with whom, when the two Spanish Cardinalls, and the Spanish and Ve∣netian Embassadours, begun to treat, they presently met with ma∣ny difficulties. The Signory of Venice, because all her Territories by Sea, are first exposed to the violence of the Turks; and because the League lessened not the expence of so many Garrisons, in their so many Cities, and Maritime places, and did not secure their af∣fairs, but that they were to be at greater expence and danger; being desirous to reap some advantage, which might be ansvverable to so many inconveniences, propounded things, which tended to the abating of the Turkish power, and to the destroying of their Fleet, and to the bereaving them of some of their Dominions, that for the future, they might not fear their forces. Which things, though they might also bring advantage to the King of Spain, yet was not the event so certain, nor the profit so apparent, and at hand. There∣fore the King's Commissioners thinking, that, if their King's Domi∣nions were not more safe, were yet further from danger, proposed temporising, and rather to wait for the advantage of time, then to expose any thing to fortune. They therefore endeavoured the ma∣king of a perpetuall League, and upon such tearms, as tended more to defend themselves, then to offend the enemy; by which League, the Catholick King would have reaped much good; for by being, as

he alwaies was, at open wars with the Turks, he made use of the credit and forces of his friends, without drawing a new enemy up∣on himself; and by encreasing his power much at sea, and carrying the war far off, he freed his Dominions from the expence of Gar∣risons, and from being molested by the Turkish Fleets; which things did not onely not put him to greater expence, but (which is but seldom seen) war brought safety and advantage to him: For to boot with the lessening of his ordinary expence, in maintaining souldiers in so many maritime parts, he reaped so much profit by the immunities granted him by the Pope, which were now the greater, by the new concession of the Croysado in the Indies, as did largely supply the charge he was at in his Fleet; for during the League, the revenues of the Crown of Spain were encreased to a∣bout two thousand millions of gold. These were the Kings thoughts, which were nourished and fomented by divers of his State-Mini∣sters, chiefly by some of those, with whom the Treaty of the League at Rome was entrusted; for it was generally thought, that their opi∣nions corrupted the Kings good intentions, and was the occasion of depriving Christendom of the good, which men thought might have been expected upon this occasion, had it not been for them: And yet they themselves, that were the raisers of so many diffi∣culties, propounded contrarieties. And as if they had thought it no∣thing to abase the Turks power, and to save themselves from the present danger, began to propound other things, whereby utterly to destroy the whole Mahometan Sect, and all their Empires; constantly affirming, that this League was to be declared, to be not onely against the Turks, but generally against all Infidells, intending thereby also to extirpate the Moors; and the Ottaman Empire be∣ing overcome, to proceed on to the King of Persia, to the end, that Christendom might be for ever secured, from these barbarous In∣fidells. The vanity of which proposition appearing too plainly, they bounded that Article afterwards within narrower precincts, and would have ill Siriffo, or King of Barbary, and the Moors, and others depending upon the Turks▪ to be named as enemies to the League. But notwithstanding, when any thing of action was propounded, they appeared to be very backward; they would not consent to what the Venetians desired, to wit, That the forces of the League should be intended to continue, for at least two or three years, and that they should be such, as might be employed in the greatest en∣terprises of the Levant, for the common advantage of the Col∣leagues. Against which, it was objected, That Princes could make no certain resolution in things, which depended upon the variety of severall accidents; that therefore they were to inform them∣selves of the Turks preparations and designes, and resolve accor∣dingly upon the Leagues forces, and what they should do every year, in Rome: Which being but a semblance of satisfaction, was thought, would really hinder or retard all good successe, the chie∣fest time for action being thereby to be spent in disputes. This inten∣tion of the King's Agents, aiming too much at their own accom∣modation, and at the prejudice of the common cause, appeared

yet more plainly in other things, more especially in their constant opinion, that the enterprises of Barbary, should be particularly na∣med, in all the Articles of the War; alledging, that without this hope, the King could not get that sum of monies out of Spain, which was requisite, for the expence he should be at, in the League. But the Pope, who proceeded with great sincerity in all things, and aimed onely at the universall good of Christendom, sought some∣times to temper the Spaniards immoderatenesse, by reason, some∣times by seeming angry, protesting, that unlesse they came to a speedy resolution, he would withdraw all those acts of favour, and all those immunities, which he had granted their King, for the rai∣sing of monies to this end. Nor was he wanting, in using his endea∣vours with the Venetians; he exhorted them, to accommodate themselves even to such resolutions, as might not be over advanta∣gious, encouraged them to hope well, and promised, that he would never abandon their cause, nor be wanting, in favouring and assi∣sting them to his utmost. The Cardinalls, deputed to this businesse, siding sometimes with the one party, sometimes with the other, that they might the more easily bring them together, laboured very much to put an end to the Treaty. Morone, a man of much expe∣rience, in the management of important businesses, and very wel∣spoken, adhering often to the proposalls made by the Venetian Embassadours, as those that aimed most at the common good, en∣deavoured to remove the Kings Agents from their peculiar inte∣rests, or rather, to make them more capable of truth.

Is it not most true, (said he) that by fighting the Turkish forces in the Levant, where they are strongest, the Catholick King will not onely secure the Spanish seas, which he shall hardly do by the Affrican affairs, but will also procure safety to his other Dominions for many years, nay perhaps for ever? For when the enemies Fleet shall be ruined, and when he shall be wea∣kened in the very heart of his Kingdom, by the losse of places neer to Con∣stantinople, which is the seat of his Empire; Who can doubt, but that Al∣geers, Tunnis, Tripoli, and other Towns that lie further off, will sudden∣ly fall, without either pain or peril, into the Kings power? As on the contra∣ry, there is nothing more certain, then as long as the Turks shall continue strong, and keep their forces entire, it will be a very hard matter to get those Towns, and almost impossible to keep them, of which, we have late and assu∣red experience, since in that respect, the Emperour Charls the 5th, could never get the City of Algeers, though he did very much desire it. For it was judged, it would be rashly done, to attempt any such action in the sum∣mer, when the Turkish Fleet would be at her strongest; and if it should be attempted in autumn, it would prove more troublesome, more dangerous, and no good would be got thereby, by reason of the short time, that the Mili∣tia could keep in field, and by reason of the hasards at sea, which the Fleet should be exposed unto. But if such things were feasable, certainly, greater victories were not to be laid aside for them, upon such an occasion as this, nor were such hopes to be lost. But time and occasion must be waited for, to bring things to maturity; and in the mean time, the preservation of the Kingdom of Cyprus in the power of Christians, and which was the chief cause of this Treaty, should be endeavoured. Wherefore, to make any parti∣cular

mention of the Affrican parts, in the present Articles of this League, would be nothing, but to wrest it from its true end, and vainly to beget jea∣lousies in the Colleagues. And yet, I pray you, what of tie, or what of cauti∣on is had, by these expresse words? Is it not clear enough, that the League being made against the Turk, and against his Dominions, it is to be un∣derstood, that those places which he holds in Barbary, are therein compre∣hended; against which, the forces of the League shall turn themselves, when reason, and the condition of affairs, shall advise thereunto. To do it at an∣other time would be prejudiciall, and not to be wish'd for by him, who aimed at what was good. Nor was it to be said, that the Colleagues were at liberty, to deferre the enterprise; it was rather to be believed, that they would all concur the more willingly therein; the Venetians, in requitall of the good they had received; and the Pope, seeing that now the greatest dangers of Christendom were over. The King's Agents being convinc'd by these, and by the like reasons, betook themselves to other excuses, saying, That they would write to Spain, to know the Kings pleasure more particularly therein. Hereunto were added other difficulties; for the Spaniards endeavoured, to lay some note of jealousie upon the Venetians, by obliging the Colleagues, under the penalty of Ec∣clesiasticall Censure, to observe what should be established by the League; every one seeing plainly, whither such a condition ten∣ded, and how unequall it was in many respects; chiefly, because the Catholick King was free from any such danger, by his own grandezza. There were often disputes likewise, touching who should command the Fleet in chief, the Spaniards craving the pre∣rogative, not onely of naming the Captain Generall, which was easily condescended unto; but to substitute any other with the like authority, in the absence of him that should be chosen: So as diffi∣dence encreasing by means of these things, the businesse of the League began to cool very much, which was begun with such fer∣vour. At which, the Venetian Senate being the more troubled, be∣cause it was far from what they hoped for at first, they resolved to send another Embassadour to Rome, deputed particularly for that Treaty, to shew the Pope, how desirous they were of a conclusion, and their constant resolution to continue the war; and also to put the more reputation upon the businesse, by its being negotiated by two of the Common-wealth's Representatives; and this was the rather thought fitting, because the Embassadour Suriano, had given occasion of speech, that he had given way to some of those things, which were yet in dispute; nay, such as had been alwaies gainsaid by the Senate. Iovanni Soranzo was chosen for this Embassie, who though he joyned very wisely with Suriano, to have the League concluded, yet meeting with the same difficulties, he could do no good. So as to the wonder and grief of all men, the time was unuse∣fully spent, which should have been rather now employed, in exe∣cuting things resolved upon, then in resolving upon what should be done.

At the same time, the Treaty of the League was continued at the Imperiall Court, but with no better successe; for the Emperour having spent many months under severall pretences herein, being

desirous to keep from declaring himselfe as long as he could, said at last, that having made Truce with Selino for eight years, where∣of onely three were as yet expired; he thought he was bound in honour to observe what he had promised. But that though he should be otherwise perswaded, he neither could nor would do it without the approbation of the Princes and Hauns-Towns of the Empire; as also without the advice of his own particular States; so as it behoved him to take time, and to expect the firm resolution of others, who perhaps might have changed their minds, by reason of what had hapned at Nicossia; that he might not resolve upon a thing of so great concernment, without great maturity; and so much the rather, for that he not being the principall in this League, and yet there being a place therein reserved for him, no respect of his did hinder the others from concluding, nor did his delay exclude himselfe: whereby it was evident, that Cesar had no mind to interest himselfe in this War. And the like intentions were seen to be in the other German Princes, and Hauns-Towns: for an other Conventi∣on being by order from Caesar propounded to be called in the Dyet at Spire, particularly to treat of things appertaining to the League; they answered, That when, his Majesty should be molested by the Turkish Forces, they would not fail to lend him all their assistance, but that they did not intend to enter into so sore a War unnecessi∣ted. Therefore to keep the Embassador Soranzo any longer in that Court, was but little for their honour, and not at all for their ad∣vantage. The Senate recalled him back to Venice, and having de∣stin'd Antonio Tiepolo, Embassador to the King of Polonia, for the same purpose, who was already on his way: when they received this answer from the Emperour, they quickly sent for him back, being firmly opinioned, that that Nation, though very warlike, and an Enemy to the Turks, and which had formerly opposed him all that they could, though but unfortunately, would not resolve to meddle in that war, without they were therein accompanied by Caesars Forces. But there were many reasons, which made Caesar un∣willing to declare himselfe in favour of this League; For▪ having but a little before been unfortunate in the tryall of his Arms against the Turks; and added, by the losse of Zighet, to the prejudice and shame which Germany had received some few years before, by that Nation at Buda, and at Essechio, in his father Ferdinando's time; he had resolved not to put himselfe upon the hazard of war again, un∣lesse much provoked, or rather forc'd by necessity: and therefore having made Truce with Sultan Selino, he studied to continue it. He likewise knew that the Authority and Forces of the Empire were great onely in name and appearance, but that in effect the latter wa•• but weak, and the former but of little esteem. Nor could the Em∣perours promise themselves any assistance from Germany, as well by the so many discords caused in her, by the diversity of Government and Religion; as also for that their greatnesse grew troubleso••••, the Imperiall dignity being become almost hereditary in the Ho••se of Austria; and the words and exhortations of the King of Spain

were not peradventure such, as that he could ground his hopes thereon: for that King knew, that when the Emperour, who was not able of himselfe to withstand the Turks, should be molested by them in his own Dominions, he must be forced, in respect of his al∣liance, and for having exhorted him to the War, to assist him with monies, and so to draw a burthen upon himselfe, in a time when he was at greater expence elsewhere. To these respects the doubt was added which Caesar had, lest the entring into so tedious and difficult a War, might be a cause of diverting him from that which he ought chiefly to aim at, to wit, at the making his eldest Son, Rodolphus be chosen King of the Romans, and at the establishing the Imperial, dignity in his off-spring, who had but little else to trust to: and yet cloaking these his cogitations, as much as he might, he would not make the Venetians dispair of having him a Confederate in this War, to the end that they might the more willingly imbrace it and break off all Treaties of Agreement, whereby his Dominions, might be much secured, and h•• might the better attend his own particular ends, whilst this so formidable enemy being busied else∣where, suffered him to live quiet. These were the treaties touching League against Selino, which were this year begun with much fer∣vency, but ended fruitlesse, as you may have seen: Now let us re∣turn unto the Fleets.

The Venetian Generall being return'd (as you have heard) to the Haven of Cania, partly because his Enemies were nigh at hand, and his friends far off; partly by reason of the season, which was not fit for actions at Sea, thought it a vain and rash thing to attempt the reliefe of Famagosta; whither it was resolved that 1600 Souldi∣ers should be sent in three Ships; and that they should be secured by a convoy of 12 Gallies, by reason that they heard that eight Turkish Gallies remained upon the coast of Famagosta to hinder them: but Commissary Veniero prest very hard, that that City might have as many more ships, and as many more men sent thi∣ther for the better security and longer preservation thereof, where∣in all the hope of preserving, or rather of recovering the King∣dom of Cyprus lay; which not being able, by reason of many im∣pediments, to be effected, Veniero in that respect, and much more of sicknesse which befell him, tarried behind in Candia. Marquiss Rangone Pallevesino, was destin'd for the Captain of these men; but he absolutely refused to go, alleadging, that being sent to go into Famagosta, if Baglione were not there, and if he should be there, to go into Nicossia; he was now free from any such obligation, be∣cause the last was lost; and it was certainly known, that an other Commander was in the former: the which being judged not to be a reason fitting to be given by a Souldier, especially at such a time, he incur'd some note of infamy thereby, in the opinion of the Soul∣diery; whereupon he being opprest with grief, dyed not long after, ••••d Luigi Martiningo was chosen in his place, to be the Commander of that reliefe, who was then Governour of Ca••e, and who with much alacrity offer'd to undertake that service. These directions be∣ing

given in Candia, the Generall thought fit to be gone from Candia as soon as he could, so to ease that Island of the charge it had been at, in feeding so many men, and to free it from the fear of so power∣full an Enemy, since Piali would not then have any occasion to winter in the Archipelagus: so leaving Quirini in Candia, with the Gallies of that Kingdom, with some Gally-slaves, and other three great Gallies, he went with the rest of the Fleet to Corfu, having escaped a great storm at Sea in his voyage, and with much ado got into the Haven at Vatica, where the Generall expected orders from the Senate, either to stay there, or else (as he had advised) to passe on into Dalmatia, for the better acconchiating of the Gallies, and for the furnishing of the Fleet, which did already want all things. But Colonna, and Palavesino, preparing suddenly to be gone, to which purpose they were got to the head of the Island, were forced by reason of contrary winds, to keep a whole moneth in the Haven of Casopo,; from whence parting at last, they met with great tempests and dangers, particularly Colonna, whose Admirall was set on fire by lightning, and burnt; and he being got into Francisco Trono's Convoy, ran almost at once two great hazards. For that Gally was likewise driven on shore, and split by the same Tempest, so as the men that were in her could hardly escape. But having escaped that storm, Colonna came to Zara, and having acquainted the Senate with his voyage, and with his actions, he went forthwith to Ancona, and from thence to Rome, to give an account of all that had hapned, to the Pope: but Palavesino fell grievously sick at Liesena, so as he was forced to tarry long in that City. Generall Zane fell likewise into a sore sicknesse at the same time, occasioned by the many suf∣ferings both of his body and mind, which made him crave leave of the Senate to lay down his charge, and to return home for cure, which was granted him, and Sebastiano Veniero was chosen in his place, and orders were presently sent to him into Candia, to go forthwith with two of those Gallies to Corfu, and to take upon him the Government of the Fleet, which it was already resolved upon, should remain all that winter in that Island, and should be there fit∣ted with all things. But for fear lest Veniero might have tane his voy∣age towards Cyprus, before he should receive these orders. The Se∣nate resolved to chuse a Commissary-Generall at Sea, who in Veni∣ero's absence, was to have the same authority as he had; and in his presence, should notwithstanding keep in the Fleet, and have the next place under him: For howsoever, it was thought very fit, that in times of such difficulties, wherein oft-times resolutions touching the totall businesse, was to be taken upon the place; the Com∣mon-wealth might be served by the Counsel and Authority of more then one. And to this place was Agostino Barharigo, chosen by generall consent, a man of singular wisdom and integrity, in whose worth the Common-wealth might safely place her hopes. Thus did the first years war end, which was begun with great, but un∣successful hope.

He who shall first consider the vast maritime Forces, which the Common-wealth of Venice was able to raise in so short a time, must

confesse that her institutions are excellently good, concerning the Sea-Militia, and that she is no lesse accommodated therein, in times of War, than in times of Peace; but he who shall afterwards re∣flect upon the whole passages of this year, wherein so great a Fleet, and such preparations for War could effect nothing, either touch∣ing their own defence, or the offending of the Enemy, may learn by what hath been already said, that good orders are not alwaies able to preserve Dominions, nor to bring what they take in hand to a good end; but onely when they meet with such as do execute them well, or rather when they are attended on by fortunate Incounters, or by some happy Genius particular to that Province; without all which, we often see the wisest Counsells prove vain, the accidents and disorders to which humane actions are subject, being almost in∣finite, especially those of war, which are not to be foreseen, nor a∣mended by humane wisdome, as shall more clearly appear in what succeeded afterwards, as we shall pursue to relate.

The End of the First Book.

THE VVARS OF CYPRUS. BOOK II. THE CONTENTS.

THe Senate is much troubled at the losse of Nicossia; falls to some thoughts of Agreement, and how it should be handled; whereof the Princes doubt, and solicite a conclusion of the League. Colonna's speech in the Senate. The Senators severall opinions, touching the prosecution of the Treaty of Peace or War. Paolo Tiepolo, in an Oration, exhorts them to the League. Andrea Bodaro's speech to the contrary. The League is concluded, and upon what conditions. Provisions for prose∣cuting the War. Succour sent to Famagosta. Insurrections in Albania, which produce not the expected ends. The Venetians and Turks are bu∣sie in Dalmatia. The Doge Mocenigo's Oration, to invite the citisens to relieve their country. Turkish provisions. Their Fleets meet, and the dammage done by them in Candia. The proceedings of the Turkish Ar∣my. The treaty of Agreement succeeds not. The condition of the Veneti∣an, Spanish, and of the Pope's Fleet. The League is published in Ve∣nice. The proceedings of the Turkish Fleet. Insurrections in Albania. Dulcingo and Antiveri are taken. How Carzola was preserved. The Venetians diligence, when they saw the Turkish Fleet in their Gulph. Garrisons made upon the shoar. How Corfu was defended from the Turks. The businesse of the League is delayed. The League's Fleets meet together at Messina. The description, and the taking of Famagosta, and what things hapned there. The procedings of the League's Fleet. A con∣flict is bad, wherein the Christians had the victory. New provisions made, for the continuation of the war. The Fleets part. The Venetians take Malgariti, and destroy it. They attempt St. Maura, but in vain. Co∣lonna is received into Rome in triumph.

THE Venetians were so troubled at the losse of Nicossia, and at the other successes, which fell out almost in all things quite contrary to their first conceived hopes, as they knew not well what to do; for on the one side, their great de∣sire, to recover the reputation of their forces, and to revenge the injuries which they had re∣ceived, incited them to renew the war, with yet greater forces, and to try their fortune once more. But on the other side, when they considered the power of the enemy, and the uncertainty of be∣ing assisted by other Princes, who were all seen to be bent upon their present and particular interests, they were put upon other thoughts, and sometimes bethought themselves of making some fair agree∣ment, which they knew, by advertisement from their Consul, that the Turks were not averse unto. The possession which they yet had of Famagosta, the ••ame which was divulged abroad of the League, and of the Colleagues great forces, and the, as yet, uncertain end of the whole war, made them hope, they might the more easily ob∣tain peace, and reduce their affairs into their former tranquillity. And then, the so many difficulties which they met with in con∣cluding the League; the bad Augury conceived, by the first so un∣fortunate beginning of their forces, & by a certain malign influence of so many adverse chances, made them almost despair of doing any good by war. The Senators were the more perplext with these doubts, not knowing well what to resolve upon; for that they had a fair occasion offered them, of negotiating peace, with their honour, and with some hopes of good; for Bashaw Mehemet continued still his first desire, of bringing things to some accord, not being pleased with whatsoever should happen by war; which if it should prove crosse, the associate Princes wanted not forces, whereby to trouble and endanger that Empire; and if it should prove prosperous, the honour and authority of his rivall Mustafa, would be too much en∣creased. Mehemet, moved by these cogitations, had alwaies, in ma∣ny discourses, kept an endeavour of peace on foot with the Consul, being very desirous to draw out of him, whether he had any Com∣mission to treat thereof, or no; and at last began to promote that of himself, whereunto he found no invitation: He tooke his rise, from the complaints which were daily made at Court by such, whose friends were imprisoned, or had their goods detain'd in Venice, af∣ter the war was declared. He treated with the Consul, that he would be a means to his Lords and Masters, that the subjects of the Ottaman Empire might be set at liberty, and have their goods re∣stored; it being against the justice and dignity of that Nation, that the Venetian Merchants should be free, and enjoy their goods, in all the Turkish Dominions, when those that lived under the wing and protection of so mighty a Prince, should be detained prisoners, and be bereft of their goods. The Bashaw shewing, that the grand Signeur was much scandalized hereat, did not onely give leave to the Consul to write to Venice, but seemed very desirous, that he

would send away an expresse messenger, who might treat thereof more lively, and get a speedier resolution therein. And at the same time, he offered occasion of discourse, by means of Hebraim, where∣in he manifested his intention, of inviting the Venetians, to send an expresse to Constantinople, who, together with this businesse of the Merchants, might motion some treaty of Agreement. He therefore sometimes wish'd the Consul to consider, that the Kingdom of Cy∣prus was laid so waste by the war, as that no advantage could be made of it a long time: Sometimes he would exaggerate the good that was got by peace, and the great mischiefs which war would bring with it, if the Venetians would continue therein, against the Ottaman family; magnifying his Master's forces, and his new de∣signes, of assaulting the Venetian Dominions with his Fleet, and with his Army, both by sea and land. And offering at the same time, to use his authority, that the antient friendship between the Common-wealth and the Ottamans, might be renued, wherein, he said, his Masters would finde at last, they might more firmly ground their hopes, of preserving their power and Empire, then in the uncertain assistance of Christian Princes, who, as experience had oft-times shewed, were no great friends to their grandezza. Thus the Consul, by permission from the Bashaw, nay, by his ex∣presse order, dispatch'd away the Master of his houshold from Con∣stantinople, and one of the Dragomani, with Letters, which were dictated to the Consul by the Bashaw's self, touching the businesse of the Merchants; wherein he afterwards gave a particular ac∣count of all that had past between him and the Bashaw, and of the Bashaw's minde. At the same time, Grascinan, a French Gentleman, who negotiated some businesse in that Court for the French King, parted from Constantinople, who when he came to Venice, said, How that the Bashaw Mehemet, had had many discourses with him, about the businesse of peace; nay, that he carried Letters from the grand Signior, and from the Bashaw, to his King, whereby he might finde, they would be content, that the King of France, as a friend to both parties, should intercede in the treaty of Agreement. Which proposalls, though they were suspected by the Senators, as made rather, to make them slacken their provisions for war, and their joyning in league with other Princes, then out of any intenti∣on of laying down Arms, and comming to a good peace; yet the various accidents of the present times, prevailed much with them, to make them listen to these Treaties. For in the conclusion of the League, to boot with other things, a new difficulty arose, touch∣ing the time when it should commence; the Spaniards being desi∣rous, that this summer might passe over, and that they might not be tyed to the observancy of the Capitulations therein contain∣ed, till the next year, nor that the League should be of force till then; and the Venetians were afear'd, they should not have forces sufficient, to withstand so powerfull a Fleet, as they understood the Turks were ready to put forth: Wherefore they writ very ear∣nestly to the Pope, that he would use his authority, in overcom∣ming these difficulties; they shewed, How that by his advice, they had

embraced this war, had sent away the Chiaus, by whom they might have ne∣gotiated their affairs, and neglected other accommodations, which had often been propounded to their Consul. How that, by his advice likewise, they had so long exspected the Spanish Gallies, whose assistance proved afterwards more in name then in reality. And that, seeking to out-do their own strength in all things, they had shewed their readinesse to settle such a League, as they conceived should be pleasing to him, and suitable to the necessities of Christendom. But all this produced not such effects, as the time re∣quired; for the Pope, who of himself was wholly set upon the ge∣nerall good, and knew, that the Venetians intents were answerable thereunto, confess'd, that their desires were just and honest; and exhorted them, not to go lesse, notwithstanding their first had successes. That war did alwaies produce various effects, but that at last, worth, and a constant resolution, and the justice of the cause, did prevail. Neither ought they to dispair of help from others, nor yet of their own forces; for neither was there so much time spent, nor were the difficulties such, but that they might be overcome, and a Fleet be put together, which would not be onely able to face the enemies Fleet, but to beat it. Yet being a Pope of easie impression, and being perswaded to the contrary by those, who for their own particular interests, did adhere too much to the Spani∣ards, he either leaned towards those things, which might weaken the League, or retard the conclusion thereof, or else did not vigo∣rously interpose his authority. But that which the Venetians were exceedingly troubled at, was, to see, that the Pope was busied in other affairs, and full of other troubles; for Cesar's Embassadours having protested, that if the Pope would not annull the concession of new titles, which he had made unto the Duke of Florence, the Emperour would be forced to use all possible means, for the main∣taining of his own dignity, and the honour of the Empire. The Pope being full of jealousie, and fear, and yet not being willing to retract, that which he thought he had authority to do, and which he had with reason done, prepared to defend his honour, and the reputation of the Apostolick See, even with temporall Arms: He therefore was diligent in listing new men, and provided for Arms, Monies, and all things else necessary. He made a generall Procla∣mation be made, which did redound to the particular prejudice of the Venetians, That no body whosoever should have any souldiers out of the Ecclesiastick Estate; and this with such severity, as Pom∣peo da Castella, and Iovan Aldobrandini, were imprisoned, for having raised some Foot for the Venetians, in the Churches territories. He proceeded likewise very sparingly, and onely in generalities, in his promising assistance for the Turkish war. So as it was daily feared, that there would be some commotion of Arms in Italy, than which, nothing could at that time prove more pernicious. The Senate re∣solved therefore, to send Secretary Formenti speedily away to Rome, to appease the businesse; but the Secretary's going being a while af∣ter stopt, to shun fomenting such an opinion, the same employment was recommended to their Embassadours at Rome, who were to beseech the Pope, to consider well the condition of the present times, the eminent danger that threatned Christendom, and that

the remedy to so many mischiefs, (if any were to be found) lay onely in him, which should move him to value very little, or not at all any other respect how important soever, which might disturb the hopes of securing Christendom from the power of so dreadful an e∣nemy, to w^ch he had already opened the way, by declaring himself piously & zealously, to be the head & first Author of the union of the Christian Princes: Whereunto though the Pope did graciously give ear, yet pleading necessity for his excuse, he spun out time, & left the successe of War in a doubtful condition. Out of these respects, the Venetians were the better pleased with their comming, who came from Constantinople, and thought it fit to make use of this occasion, and think upon the businesse of Peace: for they saw their hopes grew every day smaller, and more uncertain; and that reason why for some moneths past, they had forborn doing so, was now ceased; to wit, the fear of making men jealous that they intended an agree∣ment: For they found by experience, that their entrance into the War with so firm and constant a resolution, had wrought effects contrary to their hopes, since those who for their own respects, were glad that the Common-wealth should be busied in this war, did ra∣ther cool, then grow fervent in her defence; and that haply they would have been more forward therein, if they had seen them lesse resolved not to lay down the Arms which they had taken up against the Turks. The Senators thinking therefore, that to fall upon this treaty of Peace, though no good should come thereon, and that their intentions should either be suspected or discovered, might ra∣ther further then retard the establishing of the League; they re∣solved to betake themselves to the treaty of Peace. The Govern∣ment and charge thereof was therefore given to Iacobo Ragazzoni, as one who by reason of his much traffick, was nearly concern'd in the businesse; and who by reason of his great experience, was thought fittest for this imployment. He was sent to Constantinople, to treat concerning the restitution of the Merchants persons and goods, which had been detained on either side; to boot wherewith, he had secret instructions given him by the Councill of Ten, which he was to carry to the Consull, the sum whereof was, That if any discourse of Peace should be hereafter promoted, he should not appear a∣verse unto it, but enter further thereinto, if he should find the businesse might be undertaken, upon fair conditions, and not detractive from the dig∣nity of the Common-wealth; to wit, either by re-having the Kingdom of Cyprus, upon payment of so great Tribute to the Turks, or by the Common-wealths keeping of Famagosta, or by yielding that up, upon the being possest of some other State in lieu thereof, elsewhere; and that the Terri∣tories of Albania and Dalmatia, should be returned to the same boundures as they were before the war. Power was likewise given to Ragazzoni to treat of all these things, and to put on the businesse by the same way; if peradventure the Turks, who seemed desirous to have one sent over expresly to that purpose, would not treat with the Con∣sull, because he was a prisoner, or out of any other respect. Adver∣tisement was forthwith given to all the Princes Courts, of Ragoz∣zoni's being gone for Constantinople, saying (as it was true) that he

was sent to negotiate the affairs of particular Merchants, and not to exceed such Commissions as were given him.

But though there was nothing else communicated, every one presently suspected that Ragatzoni had some other private Com∣mission to negotiate peace; to the which they were the easlier per∣swaded, for that it appeared by what hath been said, that the Ve∣netians had great occasions offered them, to think of securing their affairs by this means; having unfortunately, and in vain, as it now appeared, taken up arms against so powerful an Enemy. The Pope being therefore jealous, and the fear which he had conceived of Cesars Forces, beginning through other new accidents, to be as∣swaged, began to think upon the treaty of League more cordially, to which he was also solicited by the Spaniards. He therefore re∣solved to send Mark Antonio Colonna, to Venice, to the end that he himselfe, who was a man of an acute wit and mature judgement, and one whom the Venetians thought very well of, might, by word of mouth, by favour, & by granting some things that were formerly denyed, hinder the treaty of Peace, and make them assent unto a sudden conclusion of the League. Colonna being come to Venice, and being severall times admitted into the Colledge, did in the Prince his presence, earnestly and efficaciously perswade to the embracing of the League; labouring to shew, that he was more fervent in this businesse, that he was not able to bound his affections, nor would he conceal what his reason dictated unto him, because he knew his perswasions tended to a businesse which would prove very advan∣tageous for the Common-wealth; and that therefore his being a∣ble at one and the same time to serve his naturall Prince, the Pope, the King of Spain, to whom he was obliged by service, and also their Lordships▪ to whom he found himselfe no lesse obliged, for the affiance they seemed to have of him, then to the rest, made him more fervent in this business.

I am not come, Gentlemen, (said he) to perswade you to embrace war, or to incite you to pursue it; because this your generous resolution is sufficient∣ly known by many of your actions; by your dispatching away the Chiaus, who was sent to set the businesse of Agreement on foot, by your mustering so many Forces so speedily, by giving so expresse Commission to your Generall to Garrisonize Cyprus, and to expose himselfe to all hazard, rather than to suffer the Enemies Fleet to return safe home; which things, I my self can witnesse to others: That which I have to do, is, onely to shew you how good and firm the foundations are, upon which you may ground your hopes, and how opportune the means are, which God hath put into your hands, to effect that which you have proposed unto your selves, in manfully maintaining war a∣gainst this barbarous Infidel, by which you are assured to have a glorious victory. The intention of the Pope, and of the Catholick King, is assuredly such, as I may ascertain you, you shall never find your selves deceived in anything that you can promise unto your selves, in this holy and generall service, from them or from their forces; and if you will not credit me, you must believe experience and reason. Hath not the Pope readily granted his assistance, man'd Gallies with his own subjects, made himselfe the Protector of this League? Hath he not been so favourable thereunto, as freely to grant

those graces towards the establishment of this holy union, which he hath al∣wayes denyed to the Catholick King, for raising of Monies to defend Spain, against the Insurrection of the Moores; and of Flanders, against the Re∣bels both to their God▪ and Prince? And the King of Spain, how willingly did he listen to the proposall of this League? how re••dily did he give Com∣mission to his Agents to conclude it? how affectionately, without being bound thereunto, hath he granted his Gallies for the defence of your Dominions? What confidence hath he shew'd in you, by trusting them in your Havens? And now we have certain intelligence, that great preparation of Shipping, and of Souldiers, is making in Spain, to send away Don John with all speed into Italy. These things being justly weighed, leave not any the least place for doubt, of the intentions of this so pious, and so truly Catholick King. If therefore it shall be thought, that these Princes have been hard in being brought to any of these things, it must be assuredly believed that it hath hapned, partly out of a desire of establishing this union more firmly, and of taking away all impediments at first, that might obstruct it; partly because the very nature of the things propounded, hath in it somewhat of difficulty, or peradventure of impossibility; as that the King should set forth a hundred Gallies this year, when he hath not at the present above fourscore. Yet the Pope and the King labour to overcome this difficulty: Orders are already sent to the Vice-Roy of Naples, for the manning out of 20 Gallies with Letters of Mart in that Kingdom; and those of Savoy, Florence, and of Malta, are indeavoured to be had: nay the Pope hath promised, that the number of 100 shall be made up, and that there shall be Forces enough this year, not onely to oppose the proceedings of the Turkish Fleet, but as I hope, to fight them, and to vanquish them. But for Gods sake, what jealousie, what dan∣ger, can rise from the League, which will not be found to be much greater, and more certain in making peace, if it were to be had, now that the Ene∣mies forces are intire, and stronger than ever? You are very wise, and your Councells use to be the rule and example of good Government to other States. You may very well know, that the Turks can obtain no greater victo∣ry, nor that any thing can prove more prejudiciall to us Christians, than that the occasion of so great a union of Christian Princes, vanishing after so many Treaties, nay after the firm beliefe of all men, that the League is al∣ready established and concluded; the Turks may for certain find, that the Christian Princes shal not be able at any time to raise forces sufficient to pre∣judice the Ottaman Empire: And that, as not any one of them is able of himselfe to oppose their power, so the discords between themselves, the mis∣fortune of our times, or our sins, secures them from the danger of their joyn∣ing together, whereby they wil grow to dispise the name of Christian the more, and wil be the more incouraged to assault them every where; but I neither wil, nor ought I fear, that this malady should still continue; I rather hope, that when you shall have duly considered these respects, you will readily pitch up∣on embracing the League which is offered you; and that I shall have the ho∣nour and the consolation of having been the instrument of confirming it; and (if it shall so please God) perhaps of producing some good effect there∣by.

Colonna his authority and eloquence, wrought much upon the Senators; but the mighty concernment of the businesse, the experi∣ence of the last years passages, the condition of the proposalls being

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

but in generall, and uncertain, and the hopes, that treaty of peace might produce some good effects, distracted the Senators, and made them dubious in their opinions. They therefore gave him generall answers, remembring their actions, which might make the world believe, they were well enclined to the League; and objecting something to what he had said, but neither narrowed nor enlarged the Treaty, standing resolute upon the point, that the businesse might either be absolutely concluded, or absolutely laid aside. But Colonna having received new orders from Rome, whereby greater satisfaction was given, in point of the forces, and of the time of using them, and of recruiting the Gallies, as the Venetians had de∣sired, for this first year; and particularly, that the Pope did pro∣mise to grant three Tenths yearly to the Common-wealth, for the space of five years, out of the goods of the Clergy of the Common-wealth; The whole businesse was discuss'd in the Senate, to the end, that knowing on the one side, what was in agitation at Constantino∣ple, and the directions which they had given to their Consul, and to Ragazzoni, touching the treaty of peace; and on the other side, the Pope's conditions, and what was propounded by the Catholick King, for the conclusion of the League, they might more maturely resolve either upon war or peace, and do, what might be thought, would bring most advantage and safety to the Common-wealth: wherein the Senators differed in their opinions. So as continuing still in the same ambiguitie, they did not resolve upon any thing. But such answers were given to Colonna's proposalls, as differing more in words, then in sense, they stood still upon generalities, without declaring themselves any waies absolutely, touching the concluding, or laying aside of this Treaty. Whereupon, whilst the businesse was one day agitated in the Senate, Paolo Tiepolo, a Sena∣tor of mature judgment, and long vers'd in the government of the Common-wealth, though he was not then of the order of the Savii, whose proper and peculiar charge this useth to be, stood up, and said:

If in what is now before us, the glorious fame were onely concern'd, which our Common-wealth hath purchased with all men, by her generous re∣solution taken the last year, of accepting the war, intimated unto us by the Turks, and of defending our State against their insolency, I might perad∣venture be silent, and look for what the end of these our irresolute counsells might at last prove; though certainly it is no small losse which befalls a Prince, when his reputation is lost, wherewith States are no lesse governed, then by forces. But since I know, that this our unseasonable delay leads us to ruine, whilst vainly relying upon far distant, and fallacious treaties of peace, we will bereave our selves of the assistance of other mens forces, and of our selves onely, withstand the violence of such insolent enemies, I must oppose what is propounded, and speak my contrary opinion. For I think it very pernicious, to resolve upon nothing, and to spend our time onely in speaking•• for by so doing, we shall at last be deprived of those helps, which we have for some months past sought, towards the conclusion of this League, though the Colleagues were not unwilling to assist us. Most illustrious Se∣nators, I finde, that our mindes are rather altered by this deliberation, then

the condition of affairs. Did not we know, that we had to deal with a power∣full enemy, when with such zeal and generall consent, we resolved upon this war? when we refused all treaty of agreement, whereunto we were in∣vited, by the comming of the Chiaus, and readily entertained the confede∣racy, which the Pope offered us? Were we not acquainted with the uncertain∣ty of war, and with the usuall difficulties met withall, in the colleagueing of Princes? Yet since we saw no trust could secure us, from these barbarous In∣fidells, whose power and ambition doth daily increase; and that the delaying of war did not free us from danger, but did rather encrease it; for we ho∣ped, that the honesty and justice of our cause, might at last, after severall, both good and bad adventures, prevail, and make us victorious; since we in∣tended, by our dexterity and patience, to purchase the good-will of other Princes, and making them sensible, that their interests were concerned in ours, draw them to a reall and firm confederacy, that the common cause might be agitated by joynt forces and advice. It was these reasons, and not chance, that moved our Senate to take up Arms, and to undergo the hasard and expence of war, and to treat upon the speedy conclusion of the League: And shall we now suffer the first unfortunate successe in war, the first dif∣ficulties arising amongst the confederates, as if all our generousnesse and constancy were past, not onely cool our former fervour, and make us forgoe our former resolves, but so to bereave us of all counsell, as involved in am∣biguity, we shall not know what to pitch upon, which whilst we do not, having neither peace nor league, suffer all conditions to be uncertain, every thing suspected, and all businesses to go backward: When if we shall duly consider things, as they are in themselves, uninvelloped in our own affections, we shal find it evident what we are to do. For all respects concur in prosecuting, and in stipulating a speedy confederacy: Advantage and Honour advise unto it; our security is great, and great the glory which we may hope for there∣by. And if there shall ever be a time to think upon this union, certainly the occasion is now offered us, not onely out of necessity, to oppose the formi∣dable greatnesse of the Turks, but by reason of the opportunity we have now to do it. Certainly this is the time, since we finde all Princes, not onely wil∣ling, but in a posture of power to undertake it. Who finds not an ardent zeal in the Pope, of exalting Christianity? Do not all the King of Spain's actions shew, how great a lover he is of peace, how well content he is with what is his own, and onely desirous to abase the Turkish power, that they may not molest his Dominions, nor disquiet his peace? It cannot be denyed, but that the Emperour is sufficiently desirous of glory, and of recovering the Kingdom of Hungary, whereof he is for the greatest part at this time deprived, by these common enemies, which he hath witnessed, by his late taking up Arms against Soliman. And if these do not readily satisfie our desires, we may be sure, the hinderance proceeds from necessity, and not from want of good∣will. The Pope's Exchequer is exhausted, he hath been forced to impose taxes upon the Ecclesiasticks, to procure mony for this war; nay, by the contributi∣on of Monks in our State; wherefore he must proceed more reservedly, in granting Tenths, and other aids. The King of Spain is so oppress'd, by the burthen of governing so many Dominions, as he must manage his affairs by the hands of severall Ministers, and by the advice of many, which some∣times retards maturity, and is the reason, why his intentions are not so easily made known, nor produce not con••ormable effects so soon. The Em∣perour

hath not forces enough of himself, and cannot dispose of the German forces, without the consent of the Princes and Hans-towns; therefore he is slow in resolving upon what, both his words and reason shews, he is willing to do. But certainly, the death of the Transilvanian is luckily hapned at this time, which will necessitate Germany to take up Arms, and to embrace this occasion, unlesse she will suffer that Province to fall under the obedience of the Turks, and thereby encrease her dangers. These hinderances then, which arise from usuall difficulties, which are inseparable from such busi∣nesses, nay, from all weighty affairs, ought not to beget difficulties or jealou∣sies in us, nor alienate us from the friendship of those Princes, in whom we finde no ill towards us, but rather many signes of good-wishes, towards the welfare of our Common-wealth. Whereunto if we were to be perswaded by no other reason nor arguments, we cannot certainly fail, if we measure the mindes of those Princes, but by their own interests; wherein, how much the neerer they are concerned in this war, and in our behalf, we ought to rest the more assured, that they will not abandon us, and, with us, themselves. Does not the Pope see, that the ruine of this Common-wealth, would draw along with it the ruine of all Christendom, and that neither his Court nor he should be secure in Rome? Does not the Catholick King know, that if Can∣dia, Corfu, and the other Islands be lost, Cicily and Calabria will be the frontiers against the Turks? that if the enemy grow stronger by the ruine of others, his danger will be the greater; and that by how much the forces of this Common-wealth are weakened, the withstanding the Turkish Fleets will light the more heavy upon him. The Emperour can never be sure to have his Dominions safe, whilst he hath so potent a neighbour; and must know, that how much the later other Princes are in lending us their assi∣stance, and how much the lesse they shall be, we shall be the sooner perswaded to accept of any agreement; which will be nothing else, but to afford time and convenience to this Common enemy, to turn his Arms against Hunga∣ry, and against the Empire. Wherefore shall we then admit of doubts, with∣out reason, and let slip those things which are in our own power, to rely upon what depends upon the will of others, and chiefly of those, whom we have great reason to suspect, by reason of their accustomed cunning, and of their late deceits? The conclusion of the League is certain, the event of the treaty of peace uncertain. And it may well happen, that the prolonging of our de∣termination, may cause the League prove doubtfull, and our peace be ne∣ver the surer; by which, in my opinion, we shall get but little advantage, since it bears with it, onely the bare name, not the quiet nor security of true peace; nor do I think, that any reall peace is at this time to be had, but ra∣ther, that these things are proposed to us by Mehemet, to cheat us, not out of any favour to us; to the end, that we being lull'd asleep by the pleasing name of peace, as by the Syrens singing, may be lesse carefull in providing for war; and that through these our vain hopes, the confederacy of Christian Princes be dissolved, which the Turks do not a little apprehend; and without which confederacy, they promise unto themselves for certain, the possession of our Dominions. The Turks are by nature haughty, and now grown more in∣solent by their prosperous successe in Cyprus; they are alwaies perfidious, alwaies our enemies: What reason have we to believe, that they desire peace now, and are reall in the propounding thereof? And grant, that the first Ba∣shaw may perchance desire peace, to lessen Mustafa's greatnesse, it is most

assured, he dares not mention it to the grand Signior, but upon severe and unjust tearms for us, left he thereby ruine himself. But say, that these things which reason, not fear, dictates unto me, prove false; ought this Senate to part from its antient and laudable custom, of valuing their word, of procee∣ding still with all sincerity, of not doing any thing, which, in the sight of the world may appear to be not altogether so honest, just, or reasonable? Is it not known to all men (and say it were not, are not we conscious to our selves) how far this treaty of confederacy is proceeded in? Now that all our desires are yielded unto, is not our word engaged? The state of affairs is still the same, we ought not to be changed. What more of ambiguity remains? What excuse can we make for this delay? what reason for abandoning, what hath already been agreed on? Really, that which troubles me most, is, to think, that as the repute of constancy and sincerity in this Senate, hath prevailed much with these Princes, to make them the more readily confederate with us; so in the future, this inconstancy and double dealing of ours, may so ali∣enate us from the friendship of all men, as either out of anger, or mistrust, they will suffer us to run upon our ruine. If peace be treacherous, the League is sincere; the successe of the latter most assured, the event of the former most uncertain; the one may bring us long and true security, the other frees us from danger onely in appearance, and but for a while. Let this Senate then now resolve, not to busie it self any longer in such doubts, and not to listen to any thing which shall be proposed, unlesse to what may terminate, con∣clude, and put a finall happy end to this business.

Tiepolo was attentively listned unto, and many signes were seen of adhereing to his opinion. But Andrea Ba••••ero, a man who bore great sway in the Senate, and who was one of the Savii Maj∣iori, which party did wholly promote delay, spoke thus to the con∣trary.

The repute of wisdom (said he) which this Senate hath purchased throughout the world, is now so looked upon by all men, as, though so many and so important respects did not concur, a just desire of preserving this ho∣nourable reputation, were able to make the result of this businesse now in hand, weighty, difficult, and dubious. A League, and a Peace, with power∣full Princes, are both in hand, at the same time, and to the same end, but by very differing, nay, by full contrary means: The one and the other of them, may make us hope for a speedy conclusion, but neither of them, with such honour and security, as may freely invite us to accept thereof, and may ease us of all trouble. So as if onely one of these were to be discust, it would not be easie what to resolve; but both of them joyned together, affords almost inexplicable difficulties. Therefore you ought not to wonder (Gentlemen) if in a businesse of such importance and dubiousnesse, men be not so clear nor resolute in their proposalls, and if they seek to be more enlightned by time, and by proceedings, so as th••y may be safely led out of so many difficulties; and the rather, for that we need not fear, that the Spaniards will slacken their provisions, for any such delay of ours, but will be the more diligent in hastening them, to encourage us, to repose the more confidence in the forces of the League; and for that, though they did verily believe, we would lay down Arms, they were to keep in Arms, since the Turkish forces prepared against us, were likely to fall upon them. And truly, I see not why, having begun a treaty of Agreement, we should, without expecting the first an∣swer,

so oblige our selves with others, as it may not be lawfull for us to do, what may be thereby offered, towards the securing of our affairs, since we may be loose by their means, not by any fault of ours, and peradventure upon better tearms. What certainty have we of the event of this war? what hopes? what likelyhoods, that we should so suddenly (not to say, so precipitously) de∣termine to continue it long, as if we were sure of glory and triumph? Past experience may teach us, what good we may expect from war against the Turks; this Common-wealth hath alwaies been unfortunate, in taking up Arms against them, and hath been forced, not without losse of some Ter∣ritories, to yield unto their greater forces, and to a certain Genius of their Empire. But if we have forgot things done long ago, how can we forget the passages of the last year, which are yet fresh in our memorie? And if we shall consider, in how short a time we lost so many men, and so much mony, not onely getting not any thing thereby, but losing a noble City; nay, we may say, a flourishing Kingdom, how can it be thought a wise advice, which puts us upon the necessity of continuing that war? The mischiefs we may receive thereby, are great and certain; our hopes of repairing our selves, small and uncertain. For, happen what will, war is alwaies accompanied by many mi∣series; but is more grievious to this our City, then to any other, since it does in a manner block up the sea, by which it receives its wealth, and abundance of all things; and doth deprive her of commerce, whereby Arts do therein flourish, which are one of her chiefest ornaments. For my part, I cannot fan∣cy unto my self those high conceits, as some do, who know not how to measure the present condition of affairs, the fortune which attends the enemy, and our weaknesse and misfortune; who do not consider the strength of those for∣ces, which do depend onely upon one; and the inconstancy of Leagues, by which never any great enterprise was atchieved, or which could continue long, by reason of the differing, nay, contrary designs of Princes, by reason of the jealousie of States, and the suspicion which one Prince hath always of ano∣ther. He who promiseth unto himself a better end of this League, then was that of late years made against Soliman, and who does not believe, that what befell us at Pevesa, and the difficulties we met with at Castel nu∣ovo, be to be renued, to our prejudice and ignominy, thinks that the world will alter, and delights to cheat himself with vain hopes. But some may be perswaded to be for this League, not moved thereunto by any hopes, but drawn out of a certain consideration, that this treaty is already far advanc'd, so as to withdraw from it now, may taste of inconstancy, and appear a fault, & that thereby we shal debar our selves ever hereafter, of the aid of other Prin∣ces: To which purpose, I would I could forget, how other Princes have carried themselves towards us, and how little they have valued our faith or constan∣cy. How can we forget the confederacy, broken by Lewis the 12fth, King of France, at the same time that he constantly affirmed, and solemnly swore, he would never foregoe our friendship; whereof having once made use to his own advantage, he did not onely abandon us, who, not to forsake him, had with great expence and danger, taken up arms Arms against the Emperour Maximilian, but did mainly conspire against us, that our ruine might be the reward of our fidelity. I will say nothing of what followed afterwards; the as∣sistance in appearance, but real oppression, plotted against us by Ferdinando King of Spain; the so various counsells of Pope Julio the 2d. and Pope Leo the 10th. sometimes for our good sometimes for our ruine. So as it behoved us

in a short time, to change both friends and enemies, because we found all confederacy fraudulent. And at last, our fore-fathers drew our Common-wealth out of so many calamities, and restored her to her pristine greatnesse, rather by knowing how to accommodate themselves to the times, and by wis∣dom, then by war. These examples would not, peradventure, be to be prai∣sed, if it were not usuall with Princes, to proceed with such ambiguity, nay often, with such contrariety in their counsells, as they must necessarily tread in the same steps, who will preserve their Dominions: So as not being sure, that any respects shall be born to them, they must be pardoned, if they bear but little respect to others. And it is an assured truth, that those respects are not to be had, where the common good is treated of, the preservation of a Common-wealth, or a State, as in private actions. We therefore ought to regard the treaty of League onely so far, as we think it may make for our good, holding it for a certain truth, that those will deal just so with us, who now seek to joyne with us in League, whose proceedings, if we will observe, shall we not clearly see, that their own private interest is the rule whereby they walk, in all their designes and actions? And I wish to God, that this were well understood; they would then know, that their welfare is almost insepa∣rably annex'd to ours. For, whatsoever we shall now do, we may both for the present, and for the future, promise just so much to our selves from the as∣sistance of others, as will stand with their own advantage, and according as times shall fall out. But grant, that so great an esteem should be put upon that; have we, I beseech you, after the engagement of our word, after the agreement unto Articles, been faulty in our promises? Have we treated upon advantagious or abusive tearms? Much contestation and difficulties have still been found in this businesse; we have no sooner yielded to many things, but that those obstacles being taken out of the way, others have been raised of greater importance, and more difficult. Which way of proceeding is such, as ought rather make us forego such a confederacy, though stipulated, then invite us to observe it now, when we are at liberty, and that the present acci∣dents advise us to prolong the time, without further engaging our selves. Is it not too apparent, that we can make no use of this League, save in show, and by the vain report of great warlick preparations, but never in reality. The hundred Gallies, which the Spaniards were bound by Articles to Man, would now be reduced to fourscore, and the time of their joyning with ours, is spoken of uncertainly; sometimes, the whole month of May is taken for it, sometimes no determin'd time. The delay of these assistances, are better ex∣prest by effects, then by words. The last years orders to Doria, are at first not well understood, afterwards worse observed. The Gallies destin'd for our pre∣sent aid, are to go to Barcellona, to bring away the Emperour's sons, the Bohemian Princes; and we shall hope to find them at Otranto, according to promise, in fitting time for our occasions. A greater doubt then this doth yet occur to me, when I call to minde, the Kings Agents pressing so earnest∣ly, that the businesse of Algiers should be specified in the confederacy, and then meet with these difficulties. For we must with reason doubt, that the Spanish forces will go this first year, for the Rivers of Affrica, for their own particular service, pleading for their excuse, that the League hath not sufficient forces, to send the Fleet into the Levant, against the Ene∣my; and making use of this occasion to minde that enterprise, whilst they may be free from fear of the Turkish Fleet, by the Turks being

busied in the action of Cyprus, and by the counterpoise of our forces at sea. These then will be the aids, these the forces, these the hopes, wherewith we are to continue the war, maintain Famagosta, defend Candia, and beat the enemy from the confines of Friuli and Dalmatia, against which, we hear great store of men are raised. But will our neighbours forces defend us? or the strong opposite country secure us? The Archduke Charles, who was so forward in the beginning to defend those passes, does not he now answer our desires, by saying, He can resolve upon nothing, without the advice of his brother the Emperour? And the Emperour, seeming not to believe those rumours, which were first raised by his Agents, doth now so neglect his an∣swer, as I fear, when need shall require, he wil neglect his provisions. But it is alleadged, that peace will bring with it but a short and seeming security, since the Turks may violate it the more easily, when they shall have oppor∣tunity or a desire to do so, when they shall see, they may make peace when they please, and are sure, their injuries shall not be revenged. I deny it not: But I say, the condition of these things is such, as it is vain to perswade our selves, that we, by any thing we can do, can alter their usuall and natu∣rall ficklenesse. Therefore what is said of the peace which we are now in hand with, with the Turks, may be said, of whatsoever other agreement, made with any other Princes, which is easily broken by severall accidents; nor will there be pretences of injuries wanting, when men are pleased to take them, and they are easily made to do so, by the hope of aggrandizing and accommodating themselves. Wherefore we see, friendship lasts but a while amongst Princes, and the lesser while, by how much they are the more powerfull, and neerer neighbours. But howsoever, you will say, we must not forbear to use Treaties oftner then Arms; nor must we refuse a short quiet, because we cannot enjoy a perpetual tranquillity. There is at least thus much good in peace, as it secures us from present labours and dangers; and this ill in Leagues, as they, upon uncertain hopes, expose us to certain ex∣pence, and to great dangers; so as we hasten those evills by these means, which we seek to shun. It hath therefore been the constant purpose of this Senate, for these many years, to do any thing, whereby the friendship of the Turks might be preserved; and yet there was not any one that did doubt, when war was resolved on, that such a confederacy as this which is now proposed, might be had; but all confess'd, that little good was to be hoped for by it, because it was known, that it was dangerous for us to suffer the Turks greatnesse to encrease so much; this remedy of a League was not thought ve∣ry fitting for it, and not to be used, but upon great necessity, as was now done, when we despaired to allay Selino's fury, in the heighth of his anger. What is now to be done, when we see the State of affairs somewhat altered, but to temporise with the enemy, whom we cannot suppresse, to make him jealous by this treaty of League, to sweeten him with a treaty of peace, to keep seve∣rall waies open, and to follow that, which time and affairs will shew us, shall be most for our good, and as God shall inspire us to do, for the preservation of our Common-wealth.

These words wrought variously upon the Senate, so as they re∣mained still in the same irresolution, but most of them being encli∣ned towards the League; whereunto they were much perswaded, for fear of some scandalls that might be imputed to them, of incon∣stancy,

for having so soon altered their minds, as if they were ma∣ted by the first misfortunes of war. The question was put, and car∣ried by many voices, of sending to their Embassadours which were at Rome, to stipulate the League, which was the sense of the answer which they gave to Colonna, who presently after returned to Rome; where the Pope hearing of this determination, made the Catho∣lick King's Embassadour, and those of the Common-wealth, be publickly brought into the Consistory, and making what they had agreed upon be readd by the Datory, he, laying his hand upon his breast, was the first that swore to observe those capitulations: wherein he was followed by Paceco, in the name of the Catholick King, Gravella being gone for Naples; and then the King's Embassa∣dour, and those of the Common-wealth, took the same oath upon a Masse-book; and the next day, though the Venetian-Embassa∣dours were against it, saying, That in point of honour, any such de∣claration should be deferred, till that Cesar might have notice thereof, and his pleasure therein might be more expresly known▪ the Pope, a solemn Masse being onely said, and a Procession made in St. Peter's Church, would have the League published, whereof these were the particular Articles. That a perpetuall League should be made between Pius the 5th. (who engaged himself for the Apostolick See, and for his Successors, by the consent of the Colledge of Cardinalls) and Phi∣lip the Catholick King, and the Duke and Senate of Venice; to abate the power of the Turks, who had lately by force of Arms assaulted the Kingdom of Cyprus, which lay very fitting, for the enterprise of the holy Land. That the Colleagues forces should consist of 200 Gallies, 100 Ships, 50000 Foot, Italians, Spanish, and Dutch; 4500 Horse, with a suitable train of Artillery and Ammunition; which were to be employed, as well in defence of the associate Princes Dominions, as in opposing the Enemie, particularly in the enterprises of Algiers, Tripoli, and Tunis. That these forces should meet at Otranto in May next, or in the beginning of Aprill, so to paste in∣to the Levant, and proceed against the Enemie as time should advise, and as the Commanders should think fit. That notwithstanding, these things might be altered, the provisions of war be increased or diminished, accor∣ding as the need or conditions of the enterprises should require, which they were intended for; which was every year to be consulted upon, and determi∣ned at Rome, in the Autumn. And that if it should be resolved, not to un∣dertake any common enterprise that year, it might then be lawfull for any of the Associates, to minde their own particular affairs; chiefly the King of Spain, those of Algiers, Tunis, and Tripoli; in which case, if no great Turkish Fleet should be abroad, the Venetians should be obliged to furnish the King with 50 Gallies, and the King was bound to do as much for the Venetians, if they should attempt any thing against the common enemy, with∣in their Gulph: Provided alwaies, that those who would have any such assi∣stance, should first have greater forces in readinesse. That all the confede∣rates should be bound reciprocally, to defend each others Dominions, which should be assaulted by the Turks, and particularly all places belonging to the Church; in which case, they were to give over all enterprises, that were begun against the Turks. That the King was to contribute the full half of all the expences of the war, and that the other half being divided into three

parts, the Venetians should defray two parts, and the Pope the third, who not being able to contribute so much of himself, the other confederates should make good what was wanting of that Proportion, of three parts whereof, the King was to pay two, and the Venetians one; who moreover should be parti∣cularly obliged to give the Pope 12 Gallies, furnisht with tackling and Ar∣tillery, which the Pope was to man for the service of the League; but that generally every confederate should be bound to contribute such things for the common cause, as he should most abound in, and the others want, which should be regulated in the accounts according to the aforesaid proportion; That the exportation of Corne should alwaies be open in all places, with a limited tax for the carrying out; and that they should be extracted from such place or places, as lay fittest for the occasion; their needs being first sa∣tisfied who were to give way thereunto, that in all consultations, and delibe∣rations, the Commanders in chief of the three Confederates were to inter∣vene, and what the most should determine, should be firmly concluded: but the execution of what should be resolved on, should remain in him who should be declared Captain-Generall of the League, which should be Don John of Austria, and in his absence, Mark Antonio Colonna, with the like Authority, though he should at the same time retain the name and qua∣lity of Generall of the Church. That it might be lawfull for Maximilian of Austria, the Emperour Elect, for the King of France, and for the King of Portugall, to joyn in this Confederacy; and that all the Colleagues should use their uttermost endeavours to perswade them, and the other Christian Princes to do so. And in case of addition of any other Confede∣derates, it was to be understood, that what proportion of expence they should be at, should go to the augmenting of the Forces of the League. No particu∣lar mention was made of dividing such places as should be gotten; but it was refer'd to what was exprest and declared in the Articles of the League, in the year 37, if any difference should fall out between the Confederates, the Pope should be the Arbitrator and Iudge: so as that should be no breach of the Confederacy, nor any impediment in the execution of what was established therein.

These Articles being sworn unto, as hath been said, and after∣wards signed and sealed by the Embassadours, were ratified by the same Princes within the appointed four moneths. But because the Confederates were not bound to the observancy of these things till the next year: there was another writing stipulated apart, where∣in these things were particularly contained, which were to be done this year; to wit, That 80 Gallies, and 20 Ships, ought to be at Ottran∣to by the moneth of May, to joyn with the Venetian Fleet: Those of the Pope, Savoy, nor Malta, not being therein comprehended: And because a dif∣ficulty arose, touching the satisfaction to be given to the Venetians, towards the expences pretended unto for having more Gallies, than by the cove∣nant they were bound unto: It was declared in the same writing, that the Pope was to be judge thereof, who was notwithstanding to determine parti∣cularly, that their debt being known, it should be made good out of what they ought, or should owe to the King of Spain for Corn, either formerly had, or to be had hereafter, the price whereof should be rated by the Pope; who took upon him likewise, though it was not expresly mentioned in the Writing, to determine what satisfaction should be given to the Venetians,

for their pretences of charge for great numbers of Foot which they maintain∣ed in his Sea-Forts, more then the Garrisons of those places, to make use of them either in the Fleet, or otherwise against the enemie as occasion shall serve.

At the same time that these Treaties of League and Peace were discussing in Venice, wherein there was some difference in opinions, they all agreed, and were very diligent in providing for war: It was resolved, that 25 Gallies should be set out, which should have for their Governours Venetian Gentlemen, not onely of the Vene∣tian Nobles, but many of those of the Cities of Terra Ferma, to the end that in the common cause, all might be partakers as well of honours, as of dangers and troubles, and because their greatest want was of men, by reason of the great mortality, and the appre∣hension which was had thereof; safe conduct was granted to the Banditi of the Common-wealth, to come and serve in the Gallies, either as Mariners, or Souldiers; and all Gentlemen of the Coun∣try, who would come willingly to that service, were exempted from any personall penalties for four years. 2000 to serve in Gal∣lies, were likewise ordered from the Cities of the Terra Ferma, though this tax was formerly wont to be laid onely upon the Coun∣try. Souldiers were also brought from forrain parts, to recruit the Sea Garrisons, and for the service of the Fleet. And that nothing might be wanting to try the fortune of war again, a new Generall being already chosen, as hath been said, they would also change the two Commissaries. Quirini, Captain of the Gulph, was chosen in the place of Celsi, and Trono, Captain of the Ships in Canale's place. But he dying at the same time, Canale continued in his place, & Qui∣rini was succeeded in his place of Captain of the Gulph, by Trono, who was then in the Fleet. Iovanni Ven••ramini, & Iov. Contarini, were afterwards made purveyors, who were to have particular care of the publick Monies, and of all that was to be delivered out in the Fleet. This mean while, Commissary Barbarigo, having made haste from Ve∣nice, was come to Corfu, where the Fleet then was, as hath been said; to whom according to the order of the Senate, the Government was assigned over by Generall Zanne. But he held it but for a few dayes; for Veniero hearing whilst he was in Candia, of his election, left such orders as he thought convenient for the arming of the Gal∣lies of that Island, and suddenly began his journey; and comming to Corfu in the beginning of April, took solemnly the place and dignity of Generall upon him. When Generall Zanne returned to Venice, there were many faults laid to his charge; and, as it often falls out upon such occasions, the cause of the bad successes, occasioned for the most part from bad seasons, and for many almost insepara∣ble accidents, were attributed to his negligence, and want of ex∣perience: and whereas a kind of happy Genius had formerly made all his actions be commended and admired, whereby it was thought that the publick affairs recommended to his charge, should have good successe, as he was thought to have been very fortunate in his private condition, by reason of his Honour, wealth, and Children,

and for that he had twice before been Generall, and so succesfull therein, as all troubles and dangers ceased as it were with his electi∣on; so now these so many adversities, were taken from off the publick score, and laid to his private misfortune. Being thus accu∣sed of these faults, he dyed two years after, before he could justifie himself, proving the saying true; that, No man can be said to be hap∣py before his end.

The affairs of Cyprus, and preservation of Famagosta, whereup∣on the hopes of other events did depend, were not at this time for∣gotten, but as soon as the season would permit, Antonio Quirini, who being taken from the Government of Candia, had this charge com∣mitted to him, after Pietro Trono's decease, departed with four Ships to carry the succour formerly ordered for Famagosta. Which that it might the more safely arrive, 12 Gallies were given for a convoy to the ships; for it was heard, that the Turks lay with some Gallies about the Island, to hinder the supply. Marco Quirini, went with his Admirall along with this Convoy, who, to boot with guarding the succour, had the opportunity of doing an honourable action; for as he came to Famagosta, he made the Ships advance within sight of the Enemy, who were in Costanza, and lay with his Gallies concealed near Land: and seeing seven of the Enemies Gallies come forth to assault our Ships, he suddenly came behinde them, to keep them from returning back unto the shore. But the Turks, when they saw our Gallies, instead of indangering us, sought to save themselves, and to get to the shore whence they were come: so as the men, to whose assistance many were come from the Camp, got safe to Land, and abandoned their Gallies; three whereof, ha∣ving but few men left in them, were sunk by our shot: the rest, which were gotten a little further off, escaped. For some signs of foul wea∣ther appearing, Quirini betook himselfe to get his ships to be towde into the Haven; whereinto when they were gotten, they might easily Land the supply, which consisted of 1600 Foot, and much Ammunition and Victualls. The addition of these Forces, and the rest of the recruit, did much comfort the defendants, and incou∣rage them; and Marco Quirini his gallantry was mightily cryed up by all the Famagostans; and he purchas'd much more praise and re∣putation by other prosperous successes; for whilst he kept in that Haven he took a Ship, and other lesser Vessels of the Enemies, load∣ed with Ammunition and Victualls, which were going to the Ar∣my, wich were very seasonably turned to the service of the be∣sieged. And going with his Gallies not long after to shelves of Gam∣••ella, where he heard the Turks had made some Forts, he at una∣wares fell upon them, and destroyed them: which things being done, he thought he could doe no more good by his tarrying any longer there, and therefore returned with his Gallies to Candia. The Senators were not lesse solicitous this mean while, in providing new supply for Famagosta, whither they had sent two Ships with 800 Foot, and severall Ammunitions, which by relation of the Bishop of Ragozzoni, the besieged wanted. Honorio Scoto, was made Com∣mander

of the Souldiers, and Nicolo Donato had charge of the Ships, who being come a little before from Cyprus, upon the occasion that hath been mentioned, offered to return himselfe with that succour, (for which he was much commended) and to comfort those that were to undergo so sore a siege; the Senate, thought fit to wite Let∣ters of praise, and much affection to the communalty of Famagosta▪ telling them, That they were very well pleased with their constancy and fidelity, which they would never forget, but reward them for it, when the times should prove better; and that largely for their labours, losse, and dan∣gers; wishing them therefore to discharge their duties, in the defence of themselves and families, reposing their hopes of safety in themselves, and in the assistance of their Prince, and not in the words of barbarous Infidels: for the Senate would minde nothing more, than to provide for all things which should be necessary for that their dear and faithfull City: And that the so many Fleets, so many Souldiers, such expence, and such warlike preparati∣ons, aimed chiefly at the freeing of them from that siedge. Letters of almost the same contents, were likewise written to Baglione, exalting his valour, as worthy of those he was descended from, and of the af∣fection which he and others of his Progenitors had alwayes born to the Common-wealth, promising him rewards answerable to his me∣rit, and assistance proportionable to the Forces of the Enemy.

The Albaneses continued at this time in insurrection, many of Dugagini, Pedana, Ematia, and Sadrinia, came in dayly to make se∣veral offers to the Representatives of the Common-wealth: Where∣fore Commissary Celsi was ordered to go to Cataro (whither Za••∣cheria Salamone was gone before, with the Title of Commissary-Generall) to defend the City, and to advise of what was to be done in those parts: but Celsi falling sick by the way, Nicola Suriano, who was left Vice-Captain in the Gulph, whilst Trono exercised the same office further off at Sea, received orders to enter the River of ••oiana with four Galies, to foment the Insurrection of those peo∣ple, and to inform himselfe more particularly upon the place, whe∣ther there was any hopes of good to be done in the enterprises of Burazzo, Beutari, or Alessio, as was propounded and desired by the heads of the Albanesi. But Suriano having tarried awhile in those parts, found that effects were not answerable to words; and that no design could be had by such commotions upon the Tovvns of the E∣nemy, but with great uncertainty of successe. Yet that they might not be wanting upon any occasion that should be offered, the Se∣nate had made Iacopo Malatesta, Governour-Generall in Albania, who going to Cataro, began forthwith to make several proposals, and it was at last resolved to fall upon Alessio, which was thought to be more feasable then the rest, by reason of scituation, there being many strong passes there, which might hinder the Enemy from being succord. But whilst things necessary for this purpose were a preparing, Malatesta being impatient of lying long idle, went one day out of Cataro, to pillage some Towns of Risano, which were not far off; and having overcome the difficulties of the scituation, burnt the Villages, and gotten much booty, as he was returning safe with all his men, through a valley, the Enemy fell upon him,

and not being able to defend himself, by reason of the disadvanta∣giousnesse of the place, he was much endammaged, not onely by musquet shot, but by stones, so as almost all his souldiers ran away; and whilst he, with some few of his men, withstood the fury of the enemy, who came down from the mountains, his leg was broken with a stone, and he was carried away prisoner into Risano by the enemy. But Almoro Tiepolo▪ Captain of the Pinnaces, and Astore Vi∣seconte, Governour of Sebenico, had better successe in Dalmatia; for having assaulted the Town of Scardona, they made the enemy seek their safety by flight, so as our men had leasure, not onely to take the Town, but also to get great booty in the neighbouring Country. The Turks ceased not this mean while, to plot all the mischief they could against the Common-wealth; those of Castelnuovo had held se∣cret intelligence with Trojano Ciciliano, a Foot-Captain in Cataro, that upon their comming at unawares to the City, by his means, they might get in by the Porta della Fiumara, where the walls were weakest. But Ciciliano not being able to procure, that that Guard might be committed to him, out of another respect, for that trea∣chery was not as yet discovered, the Turks sailed in that their de∣signe; and when the intelligence was known, the traitor was put to death. The enemy afterwards had other attempts upon that City, making some Forts in the mouth of the Gulph, whereby being able to keep out any vessells from entring thereinto, Cataro was in a manner besieged, and was in great danger of being taken: Where∣fore it behoved to send some Gallies, to disturb those works, and to keep navigation open. These things made the Venetians be very vigilant, in keeping Commanders of authority, and strong Garri∣sons in their sea-Forts. Thus Savorgnano, not being able to serve any longer at Zara, the Marquis Baltasar Rangone was put in his place; and Iacopo Foscarini was made Commissary Generall of Dalmatia. Luigi Georgio went to Corfu, and Marino de Cavalli to Candia; the former in the place of Venier••, who was chosen to be Generall of the Fleet; and the latter in Mula's place, who could no longer at∣tend that charge, by reason of sicknesse. By reason of these extra∣ordinary expences, which amounted to 300000 Duckets a month, it became them to use all means possible, for the raising of monies: wherefore the number of Procurators were again encreased, sale was made of other publick goods, and monies by severall bargains brought into the Exchequer; wherein, to make the Citisens more willing and ready, Doge Mocinego encouraged them all he could, and was still the more carefull and diligent, in making all sorts of provisions, as being very ambitious of glory. He was much afflicted, that his government should begin with the losse of so noble a King∣dom. Wherefore the great Councill being one day assembled, the Doge standing up, spoke thus.

If ever citisens of any Common-wealth had a noble occasion to shew their generosity, their desire of glory, and of the common good, you now have it, to shew your worth, in preserving the splendour and dignity of this your no∣ble Country, which the industry and perpetuall labours of our Ancestors, hath to their immortall glory purchased. We, through their deserts, and as

the reward of their wisdom, do now enjoy a Common-wealth, which for ex∣cellency of government, exceeds all the most antient and modern Common-wealths, and is not much inferiour to any of the famousest, for Forces and Empire. And since the condition of times and place will not permit, that greater perfection can be added to it, in civill affairs, nor perhaps, that her antient glory may be increased by military actions, by enlarging our con∣fines, which are every where environed by powerfull neighbours; yet ought we with like endeavour and vigilancy, minde the preservation of so mira∣culous a work, recommended to our care, to the end, that we may leave it such to others, as we have received it from our fore-fathers, whereby we shall purchase no small praise. We being now to govern our selves in a hea∣vy war, against the fury of so powerfull an enemy, whose forces I confesse are to be feared, but with wisdom, not pusillanimity; but so, as fear may make us more diligent, more joynt, constant, and firm in all labour and danger, and not to slacken that fervour, wherewith we undertooke the war: nor to take us off, from our noble and generous resolution, of defending our Dominions, against the unjust forces of those, that seek to oppresse them. Let us call to minde, with how much praise and wonder to other Nati∣ons, our fathers and grandfathers withstood the violence, of almost all the Princes of Christendom, who joyntly conspired the ruine of our Empire; so as finally by their worth, the fortune of the vanquishing enemy was over∣come, and by adversity, the Common-wealth wone more glory and honour. And if the losse of all our Dominions by Terra Ferma, the having so many, and so potent enemies, and so neer at hand, could not prevail over our noble Ancestors; certainly, if we will imitate their domestick worth, the first frowns of fortune will not at all prevail over us, nor not onely not discourage us, but not make us forego any thing of our former hopes. The losse of Nicossia is assuredly very sore, but not such as may not be repaired. The fortune of war at first, is very uncertain and various; but at last, she associates with true worth; and the most valiant are at the last the most glo∣rious. Our forces (God be praised) are yet safe and entire, and such, as had it not been for want of diligence, and good advice in our Commanders; or, it may be, for want of better fortune, the enemies might have had no cause to rejoyce. Our Common-wealth could at one and the same time, make war in severall Countries; nor did her being assaulted by Bajazet, Prince of the Turks, make her lay down the Arms which she had taken up, against Lo∣dowick Sforza, Duke of Millan: fighting on the one side for their own de∣fence and safety; on the other, for the honour of the Venetian name, and out of a desire of making new acquisitions. Nor are these things so far out of our memory, as that we not rather say, we have seen them, than heard of them. We may hope for these, and greater things, if there be in us the like worth, agreement, and readinesse to maintain and defend the publick safety and dignity. Wherefore though we may assure our selves, that all other Chri∣stian Princes will, for their own interests, favour and assist our cause, a∣gainst the common enemy, who is now become so formidable to them all; yet we must repose our chiefest defence in our selves, constantly believing, that every ones particular good is inseparably annext, to the preservation of the liberty and prosperity of this Common-wealth; which being safe and power∣full, whatsoever else is most dear unto us, wives, children, friends, and goods, will be the more safely preserved from injuries, and we shall have

great rewards of honours, and many other things reserved for us. Therefore as the charity we bear to our Country comprehends all other loves to what∣soever we esteem dearest; so he who is truly set on fire therewithall, knows no danger, shuns no inconvenience, values no expence, but freely sacrificeth himself, and all that is his, to this his true Mother and Nurse, from whence he must acknowledge, he hath received all things. Then you, Gentlemen, who have still agreed in all things else, must v•••• and contend onely in this generous emulation, who shal contribute most, and readilie••••, to the service of this his Country, in this her so great necessity. Let those, who for their age, or experience in the Militia, or Sea-affairs, are able to serve in person, either by way of command, or as private persons, put themselves into the Fleet; and such as are fitter for counsell, let them busie themselves, in thinking upon, in minding, and in providing for all such things, as may secure the present dangers, and may make way for better fortune. In this, the thoughts of all true Venetians ought to be busied; this ought to be the true, and onely ••ime and end of all their discourses and actions, in these so dangerous times. But above all things, let every man, according to his ability, contribute monies to the Common-wealth, which is the very ••inews of war; assuring himself, he can put it forth to no better advantage; the little that he laies out hereupon, preserves all the rest, not onely his estate, but his honour, chil∣dren, and life; none of which will be safe from the injuries, of the insolent victorious enemy; nor can any thing be dear or delightfull to him, the pros∣perity and pristine greatnesse of this city being les••. We see, how wonderfull readily, no•• onely th••se who live under the wings and protection of this Do∣minion, who may be perswaded to endeavour the preservation of this Common-wealth, out of a desire of living quiet, and under a moderate government, but many other persons of honour, have come to serve in this war, from al∣most all the parts of Italy, and from forrain parts; making our cause theirs, and concurring with us in expence and danger, to the end, that this, the glory of Italy, and bulwork of Christendom, (as our Common-wealth is, by all, reputed to be) may be preserved: Which, as it ought to rejoyce us, and make us thankfull, so ought we not by any means suffer our selves to be out∣done by others, in the defence of ourselves, and of our Common-wealth; but shew unto the world, that this city exceeds not others more in fortune, than in worthy Citisens. Briefly, Gentlemen, we must alwaies have an eye to the condition of these times, and of this war, which is such, as if we do but ne∣ver so little give way unto the Enemy, or s••acken necessary provisions, we shall not onely leave the Kingdom of Cyprus open to him, to be made a prey of, but all our Dominions by sea, will be exposed to manifest danger; the grandure of this Common-wealth, the principality of the sea, which hath with so much labour been for many ages gotten by our Ancestors, will be lo•••• to the discretion of bitter and powerful enemies. Whereas, on the contrary, we may through 〈◊〉〈◊〉 diligence, constancy, and gallantry, hope for much bet∣ter things; and, by valiantly withstanding and repulsing the violence of thi•• fierce enemy, purchase unto our selves much glory and honour▪ Who knowes, but that this war may prove the exaltation of this Common-wealth, and of Christendom, and the confusion of the Ottaman Empire? I do dispair, but that a generall League may be made by all Christian Princes, whereof the treaty is already drawn neer to a conclusion with 〈◊〉〈◊〉. If by these forces, and Gods assistance, our Fleets shall have got the better of these enemies,

who are grown so powerfull, more through our home-discords, then by their own valour; will not the way be opened to their ruine? What may not we hope for, of prosperous or happy? All our fears and hopes, as also our bad and good fortune, do for the most part depend upon our selves; who, by change of behaviour, may work a change of fortune. He who doth not justly consider these things, who apprehends not these dangers, who is not cheered by these hopes, deserves not to be called a Citisen of this illustrious Country, is no man, nor lives not; since he is not sensible of so many offences, is not awa∣kened at his own safety, nor mindes not his own good.

These the Doge's words, which were attentively listned unto by all, made great impression in all noble mindes, and encouraged them to continue the war, and to provide for all things necessary thereunto. Each enheartned other, lessening the past losses and mis∣fortunes, and comforting each other with hopes of better successe. One shewed the necessity of defending themselves, for the main∣taining of the Common-wealth, and publick dignity. An other more highly minded, aspired at greater matters, and to take a dou∣ble revenge of the enemy, as well for injuries received, as by be∣comming Master of their Dominions. All things requisite, either for Navall preparation, for victualls or monies, were diligently taken into consideration. No pains, industry, nor cost was spared, in muniting the Forts, in recruiting the Fleet, and in adding there∣unto forces sufficient to withstand, and to assault the Enemie. All hopes, thoughts, and designes, were now busied about Arm••; no more talk of treaties of peace.

But whilst the Venetians were doing these things, the Turks were as solicitous in providing for war, that they might pursue their prosperous fortune. Selino was very much gladded, at the newes of Nicossia's being taken, which, together with many other presents, in token of victory, was brought unto him by a son of Mustafa's; Mustafa's valour being highly esteemed by Selino, he was very ready to furnish him with new men, and with all other things necessary, to perfect the enterprise; wherein the Turks were more diligent, because they heard great fame of the Christian Fleets; yet did it cause no fear in that proud Barbarian, but did the more incense him; so as, not satisfied with the getting of the King∣dom of Cyprus, he threatned to beat the Christian Fleets, and to reduce the other Islands and places, belonging to the Venetians, under his power, which lay very convenient (as he said) for the making himself Master of Rome, the head of the Roman Empire, which did belong unto him, as supream Emperour, and which, as was foretold by their Prophet, should fall under the Dominion of the Ottamans. Selino abounding in these vast imaginations, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 unto himself, that when his Fleet should have carried sufficient succour to Cyprus, it should fight ours, and fall upon such other en∣terprises, as they should see occasion for. Thus valuing his power the more, by his prosperous successe in Cyprus, he was highly offen∣ded with Pioli, for not going the preceding year into the Gulph, to finde out the Venetian Fleet, and fight it; and his fault being ag∣gravated by Mehemet, who said, he had forborn doing so, out of

fear, and that thereby he had much lessened the reputation of the forces of the Empire, and not without some danger, leaving all the Maritime places, as it were, in prey to the Christians, Piali was de∣graded from being Bashaw, and Pertau was chosen in his place, who was to have the same authority in the Fleet. In order to these de∣signes, twenty Gallies put to sea from Constantinople, very early in the year, under the command of Caiaceleli, who meeting by the way with the Gallies of Schio and Rhodes, went along with them to∣wards Cyprus, to hinder the relief which went to Famagosta, and did so; for Nicolo Donato being gone with the ships of succour from Candia, which Island he had touched upon, to learn some newes of the enemy, he was forced by a violent storm, which had shreudly torn his ships, to steer his course backwards, and to return again to that Island, to provide himself of many things which he wanted; where he heard, that some Turkish Gallies lay in wait about Cy∣prus, to hinder the succour: wherefore thinking it became him, to take some new advice touching his voyage, he desired the opinion of Cavalli, Commissary of the Island, and of Commissary Quirini; and finding them to agree, he staid in Candia, where he landed his souldiers, and distributed them into the Forts, to augment those Garrisons; it being judged, that if the ships should be sent without a convoy of gallies, they would incur certain ruine, from which they could not be secured by a few gallies, those of the enemies be∣ing many; nor were those of Candia fit to make such a voyage; or, had they been fit, it was thought, it would not be wisely done, to∣tally to deprive that Island of the guard of those gallies, wherein there were as then but a few souldiers; and when it was noised abroad, that the enemies were very near, and did intend to as∣sault it.

After these first Gallies were gone from Constantinope, Ali went from thence also with 30 others to Fenica to take up men, and from thence went to Cyprus, where he tarryed for many dayes him∣selfe, and sent his Gallies the mean while to Tripoli, to take in more Souldiers, and Ammunition; and when the Army was provided of all things, Ali, leaving Arum••t with 20 Gallies, ten Mahouns, five Ships, and many other Vessels to guard the Island, went with 54 Gallies to find out Bashaw Pertau, who being gone from Constanti∣nople before, and meeting by the way with the Gallies of Napoli and Metelino, was come with about 100 Gallies to Castel Ruzzo, where the whole Fleet was to make their Rendevouz. Not long af∣ter, Uluzzali, who was gone from Algiers, came to the same place with 20 Vessels, and with many others belonging to particular Pyrats; and last of all Cessan, Son to Barbarossa, came thither with 20 Gallies which had been battered, and were now new Calkt. The Turkish Fleet being thus all met together, which consisted of a∣bout 250 sayl, they went to the Island of Candia, whither being come, they entred the Haven of Suda, and going soon after towards Cania, they landed many men not far from the City, who burnt divers Villages, and made much prey of beasts, and other goods; for the Inhabitants were all fled either to the City, or to the Moun∣tains.

The Commissary of Cania sent forth a good Band of the Gar∣rison of that Fort; and with them many of Quirini's Souldiers, out of his Gallies which were then in that Haven, to suppresse the inso∣lency of these Men, and to prevent further mischiefe, who made the Enemy to retreat; and our Souldiers being afterward recruit∣ed with 300 Corsick foot, who were very opportunely come thither a little before, in a ship of Genua, under the conduct of Colonel Iusti∣niano, they pursued the Turks; who as they retreated towards the Gallies to save themselves, were many of them slain, and durst not accost the Fort, knowing that it was well man'd: but they had a great mind to have pillag'd the whole Island, and the Maritime parts, had they not been diverted by foul weather. Uluzzali forbare not, notwithanding to go to Rethimo with 40 Gallies, in which Ci∣ty, (for all the rest were fled at the news of the approach of the Turkish Fleet, not having sufficient Garrisons to defend themselves) there was none left but Ierolimo Iustiniano, one of the Counsellors, and Captain Ieraldo Alfieri, with 100 foot, who as the Enemy drew near the City, began to shoot apace at their Gallies, not without somewhat indamaging them; whereupon the Enemy thinking that there were men enough in the Town able to defend it, they depart∣ed for that time, without making any further attempt. But after∣wards landing some men on the neighbouring shores, and taking some Prisoners, they understond by them, that the City had not men enough within to defend it: So as Uluzzali resolved to return thither, as to a secure prey. Iustiniano seeing the Enemy returned, and landed, with a full resolution to assault the City, was forced to abandon it, and to retire into the neighbouring Mountains, to save those few Souldiers; and with them, and some others that he had pickt up in the Country, he betook himselfe to guard the stron∣gest passes, to the end that the Enemy might not get further in to doe more mischiefe. When the Turks were entred the City void of In∣habitants, 'tis a sad thing to say the cruelties which they used to that miserable Town; they plundered the Houses, ransackt the Churches, fired both publick and private Edifices, did not pardon the quiet of the dead, but digging up the graves, scattered them up and down every where, moved thereunto either out of hopes of finding some Monies there, or by that naturall inhumanity of dea∣ling with the dead, as they could not do with the living: For which wickednesse they did in some sort pay, for some of their Gallies were by a great tempest driven upon the shore, where together with the death of many, they were split; and many others, who out of a desire of pillage, were gotten further into the Island, were cut in pieces by the Souldiers, who were gotten out of Cania, and by the Country people, who came down from the Mountains: So as upon mustering their men at their departure, they found above 2000 missing. The Enemies being gone from Candia, went to Cerigo, where they did much harm, and from thence the whole Fleet past to Gi∣unco, and went to the Islands of Zante and Cefalonia, burning all the Towns, and laying the Countries waste, all the Inhabitants being withdrawn into Forts.

Whilst the Turks did this mean while diligently attend their businesse at Sea, they forgat not their Land affairs; for they had assembled together an Army numerous enough, and made Acmat Bashaw Captain thereof, who being gone with his men from Con∣stantinople, and keeping awhile in Scopio, made men doubtfull whe∣ther he was to go for Dalmatia, or for Transilvania; the times being such, as there was reason to suspect either of them: but soon after, Acmat marched towards Ducagini, with above 15000 Horse; and it was known, that the Belgerbie of Greece, raised many Horse to joyn with Acmats Army, which made it be believed, that these men were intended against the Venetians Dominions; and chiefly, since the Fleet was seen to advance so far, which being assisted by the Land forces, it was thought that the Turks intended to attempt joyntly somewhat in the Gulph. These things being first design∣ed by the Turks, were the more hotly pursued, for that all Agree∣ment grew desperate, and all treaty of Peace was broken. For when Ragazzoni was come to Constantinople, it was known that the hopes had much prejudiced this businesse; that if the Venetians would prosecute the Treaty, it might be brought to a good end, the Turks having begun to hope they might attain those things by a∣greement, which were not to be had without doubt, and difficulty, by Arms. For before Ragazzoni came to Constantinople, a messen∣ger was come thither, sent in great haste by the Sangiacco of Cher∣sego, Son to Mehemet, which gave notice of the others comming, with certain intelligence that he brought orders for a treaty of Peace; which as it caused much joy, so did fill it men with immode∣rate hopes. So as the Bashaw entering upon this Treaty, did in a mag∣nificent manner extoll the Ottaman Forces. He said, that Selino was hei∣nously offended▪ that he had mighty designs against the Common-wealth, the which he prepared to assault with powerfull Forces, both by Sea and Land; and out of these discourses he took occasion to propose unreasonable conditions of Peace: but yet proceeding very cunningly therein, he sought to moderate the severity of what he related in Selino's name, by his own in∣deavours full of humanity and affection. In fine, he advised the Consull, to counsell his Senators, to deliver up the possession of Cyprus freely, as that which did justly belong to the Ottaman Empire, and which lay more convenient for the other Ottaman Dominions; and that if it should be laid waste, it would be of great expence, and of no advantage to the posses∣sors.

By which words, the Consul perceiving plainly, that there was no hopes of proceeding in the treaty of Peace with any publick ho∣nour, or with hopes of bringing it to any acceptable conditions, thought it fit that Ragazzoni should depart from Constantinople, as he did: the Treaty in hand, which was formerly begun by him with great hopes, nay brought to a conclusion, of restoring the Mer∣chants and their goods, being left imperfect; for when com∣mands were already agreed upon, and given out to be sent to Soria, and Alexandria, it was found that through ill offices done with the Grand Signor, his mind was altered, who had alwaies been very forward therein, saying often, that it was no more then just; And

therefore what had been before concluded, and established, being again call'd in question, other proposalls were made; to wit, That the men and Merchants of all sides, should be brought to Ragugi, or at least to Zara, where the exchange should be made, that the reso∣lution of the Turkish subjects might be the better known. But this proving a businesse of length and difficulty, and Hebraino dying un∣luckily at this time, who had the management of this businesse, Ragazzoni's journey proved to no purpose. At which time, Gene∣rall Veniero, that he might not be altogether idle, went with the Gallies that were then at Corfu, to the shores of Albania, to relieve the Castle of Sopoto, a place very fit (as hath been said) for other acquisitions. And the Fleet being entered into the Haven of Palor∣mo, he might easily land the Garrison, which being done, he past on to the Gulph of Vallona, where hearing that the Fort of Durazzo was very weak, and ill man'd, he went thither, hoping easily to gain it. The whole Fleet, when it came before the For••, was divi∣ded into three squadrons, commanded by three Chieftains, Veniero, the Commissary-Generall; and the Commissaries, Quirino and Ca∣nale. The battery was at once begun on three parts, for so long a space of wall as contained one whole curtain, and two great Towers; against which, finding they could no good, though they were frequently play'd upon by great Guns from all the Gallies: our men wanting Ammunition, and having but a few foot to give an assault, dispaired of accomplishing that enterprise, wherein their fortune had been no better than their advice had been; for they found the Town stronger, and better man'd then they were per∣swaded; and not knowing the scituation, they left the Enemy some passes open, which they easily might have hindred, whereby new Garrisons past in afterwards, so as our men were forc'd to depart, without having done any thing. The Fleet being return'd to Corfu, they betook themselves to relieve la Parga, and the charge thereof was given to Paolo Orsino, though he was not much for the businesse, considering that it was hard to secure that Town, which might be play'd upon both by Sea and Land; and that it would be unseason∣able to weaken the Garrisons of Corfu at this time. Yet the desire of replacing those men in their own Houses, who were very affectio∣nate to the Venetians, and a very fitting means to make their Neighbours the Albineses rise, prevailed as then over the reasons to the contrary; but it did no good, for the Town was not well re∣paired, when soon after it was taken, and once more destroy'd by the Turkish Fleet.

At this time the associat Fleets, which was appointed to have met altogether in May, at Ottranto (all great actions being alwaies slower, and more difficult then is imagined) was neither met, nor likely to meet, when all Iune was over. The Venetians, whilst it was not known what would become of the League, fearing that they should not be able of themselves to oppose and fight the Enemy, which was said would be stronger, and more numerous than that of the preceding year, had resolved to maintain a body of 60 Gallies, the best that were in Candia, by which they might convey reliefe

to Cyprus; or, as occasion should serve, to any other place, hinder the Enemy from sayling safely on those Seas, fall upon the fag end of any Turkish Gallies which should lag behind, and be divided from the rest, (as falls alwaies out in a numerous Fleet, where all the Gallies cannot be of an equall goodnesse); and, in fine, to do as they should see occasion. And to this purpose, Commissary Canale was gone with 15 of the best Gallies of Candia, to leave them, with as many more of the best man'd Gallies of that Island, under the command of Commissary Quirini; from whom receiving the rest that were not so good, he was to return with them to find out the Fleet at Corfu. But this his return was at first hindred by news, that the Turkish Fleet was gotten very near those Seas; and afterwards, by new orders from the Generall, who had dispatcht away Letters speedily to Candia, desiring that not onely Canale, but Quirini also, should come with all possible speed to Corfu, with 50 Gallies which they had, that they might joyntly proceed against the Enemy, when all the Confederates forces should according to appointment, be met. Which order could not so suddenly be obey'd, because Com∣missary Quirini, when the Enemies Fleet was past on further, was gone with ten Gallies to Cerigo, that he might better inform him∣selfe of what course the Enemies steered, and of their intent; to the end that with more caution and safety, he might carry the Garri∣son to Famagosta, which vvas the mean while preparing, in two ships that vvere thereunto destined: But the Commissary-Generall, who vvas come into the Gulph, to gather together severall ships that vvere there, and to bring them to Corfu, hearing at Ottranto, that it would be long e're the Spanish Fleet would arrive, made no haste, lest he might remove the Gallies too immaturely from doing of severall duties to which they were destin'd; so as of all the chief Commanders, the General onely remained at Corfu, and but with a few Gallies: This was the condition of the Venetian Fleet, nor was there any hopes of the speedy comming of that of Spain; for 'twas known, that the Princes of Bohemia were not as yet come to Barcellona, to embarck therein; and those men which were first pre∣pared for the Fleet, not being to be made use of, by reason of an ac∣cident that hapned; Don Alvaro di Bazzano went with some of the gallies to Almiria, to take up some other Foot, which were in their steed destin'd for that service. Nor could all the pressures of the Pope or Venetians, get the gallies of Napoli and Cicily, which were in readinesse, and had nothing to do, come to Ottranto; the Spaniards being resolved, that these also should expect Don Iohn's comming. And Colonna being busied in getting the gallies of Florence and Mal∣ta to joyne with his, was forced to delay his going to joyne with the Venetian Fleet, though he was very desirous to do so. The Turks being advertised of the not joyning of the Christian Fleets, when they left Candia, proceeded boldly on, having received orders (as hath been said) to finde out and to fight the Christian Fleet, ruina∣ting, in the interim, and destroying, all the Venetian Dominions, wheresoever they came. Wherefore Generall Veniero, hearing what way the enemies went, and what their intentions were, and know∣ing

that he was not able to keep them from advancing, resolved to go with his Fleet to Messina, which was afterwards approved of by the Senate; fearing, that when the enemies Fleet should be come near them, (as it was thought they would do) our Gallies might be exposed to much danger: and that likewise the enemies coming between Fano and Merlere, might hinder the joyning of the Colleagues Fleets. He therefore would not follow the counsell of some, who advised him to go to Brandizzi, as that which met with the same objections: wherefore Messina was chosen for the rende∣vouz of the whole Fleet; and they resolved the rather upon this, for that this consideration of the uniting of the Fleets, which was the ground of all their hopes, prevailed over all that was urged to the contrary, of not abandoning the Gulph. They were likewise perswaded, that when the Turks should have assured newes of the League, and of the joyning together of so great forces as were a pre∣paring, they would not enter the gulph, and leave so powerfull a Fleet of the enemies behind them.

Whilst these things were a doing abroad, the League was pro∣claimed in Venice, on the 2d. day of Iuly, with great solemnity and concourse of people; Masse being first sung in St. Mark's Church, which Don Gusman de Silva, the Catholick King's Embassadour, did celebrate, the Doge and Senate intervening, and the Embassadour's of Princes, together with many Prelates; who went out after∣wards in Procession, with the whole body of the Clergy, into the Piazza, which was hung with Tapestry, and other rich adorn∣ments. And when the Doge was come to the place, where Procla∣mations are wont to be made, it was proclaimed by a Cryer, who had the words dictated unto him by one of the Secretaries, That on the 20th. of May, in the city of Rome, through the grace of God, and of the blessed Virgin, and by the means of Pope Pius Quintus, a perpetuall league and confederacy was made against the Turks, the common enemy, be∣tween the See of Rome, the Catholick King, and the State of Venice; lea∣ving room therein for the Emperour, and the most Christian King, upon such conditions, as were particularly declared in the writing. That there∣fore every one was to beseech the divine Majesty, to grant prosperous suc∣cesse to the union of these Princes, for the exaltation of the Common-wealth, and for the universall good of Christendom. These words were with silence heard, and afterwards confirmed by great applause of the people, and were accompanied by a great noise of Artillery, Bells, Drums, and Trumpets, with much universall joy. The League being thus proclaimed, they began to prosecute the businesse more fervently, chiefly in soliciting other Princes, that they might joynt∣ly, and with the greater force, make war against the common ene∣my. The Pope, to this end, resolved to send his nephew, the Cardi∣nall Allessandrino, to Portugall, it being thought, that the forces and territories of that King were very fit, to give aid and reputation to the League; he having many armed Vessells, and confining in his Indian territories, with the Turkish Empire. To this purpose, the Venetians sent Commission likewise to Antonio Tiepolo, their Em∣bassadour formerly to the Court of Spain, that (when he had dis∣patch'd

his businesse with that King) he should passe on into Portugal, to use the name of the Common-wealth in the businesse, which was to be trea∣ted of, in the Pope's name; and this by reason of the antient friendship, and continuall traffick, which was between the Kings of Portugal and that Nation. That the conclusion of the League, and the hopes that it would be confirmed, and the forces thereof encreased, by the assistance of other Prin∣ces, had so enflamed the Venetians with a desire of war, as they had not onely quite given over all treatie of peace, but being constant to the resolution they had taken, would not listen to any agreement. That therefore the King of France had resolved, to send the Bishop of Aix to Constantinople, chiefly to interpose himself in the businesse of agreement; who being come to Venice, shewed how zealous the King was, of the welfare of the Common∣wealth; and that he did therefore offer all his endeavours and authority, to put her into her former quiet condition of peace. That notwithstanding, these speeches were not listned unto, but that when the French Embassadour, al∣ledging other respects, would pursue his voyage, the Senate acquainted the other confederates with what had past between him and them, to free them of all jealousie, and to incite them to provide for war, as they themselves did solicitously, taking Foot into pay in severall parts, augmenting their Gar∣risons, and often wishing their Commanders at sea, to have all things in readinesse; so that as soon as the Fleets should be joyned, they might meet, and fight the enemies Fleet, which was their chief intent and desire.

But in the mean while, Generall Veniero having received certain intelligence from the Gallies of Iovanni Lorredado, and Collanne Drassio d•• Cherso, who were sent towards Cefalonia to that purpose, that the Turkish Fleet, having pillaged the Islands of Zante and Ce∣falonia, was advanced further; went from Corfu, as he intended be∣fore; came to Reggio, and so to Messina, having with him 50 small gallies, 6 great ones, and 3 ships. But the same Chersan-gally, and that of Francesco Trono, staying behinde, to inform themselves more particularly what way the enemy went, as they went out of the Haven of Iteca, they met unfortunately with ten of Caragiali's gal∣lies, who tarried to lay waste the lesser Cefalonia: Drasio's gally ma∣king towards land, with much ado, got safe into the channell of Corfu; but Trono's putting to sea-ward, was taken by the enemy; who understanding by the prisoners which they took, that our Generall was with no great forces in the Island of Corfu, hasted thitherward, and came to Figaro, and soon after to Butintro, where, after one daies stay, they viewed the Island of Corfu, but not doing any thing more then; they went to the shores of Sopoto, whither many men were come from land, insomuch as Lazaro Scioni, who kept the Castle, being mightily afeard at the approach of the ene∣my, abandoned it; so it fell into their hands without any dispute. Sopoto being taken, and garrisoned, the Turkish Fleet made pre∣sently for the Gulph of Venice, the Bashaw being moved thereunto, either ou•• of a desire of making more prey, or by pride and barba∣rous boasting, that he might say, He had failed so far victoriously, and that none daring to oppose him, he was come near the very city of Venice, making the terrour of his Arms be felt every where: or else, as it was afterwards conceived, and as the effects shewed, to

bring safety and reputation by these forces, to their affairs in Albania, where the inhabitants were risen in severall parts, who were fierce men, and could not well tolerate the yoke of Turkish slave∣ry. By which risings, whilst men hoped easily to take Alessio and Scutari, they hastned the losse of Antiveri and Dolcigno, whereunto many land-forces were already drawn near; for the St. Iac•••••• of Scopia, Durazzo, and Ducagini were joyned together, so as their Army amounted to above 5000 men, bringing with them ten great guns, and many lesser. The Marcovicchans, who had re∣belled against the Turks, had made themselves masters of some strong passes, which hindered the enemies Army from going to An∣tiveri; and on the other side, the garrison of Dolcigno, assisted by the country people, had possessed themselves of Corno, and St. Georgio, places upon the Botana, which being very narrow, and very advan∣tagiously seated, a few might keep a great many out. Nicolo Suriano was likewise very seasonably come at this time, who hearing what eminent danger Dolcigno was in, had brought with him a good re∣lief of men from Cataro, with which the guards were made the stronger, and the passes better secured: And a little while after, en∣tring with two gallies into the River of Boiana, they disturbed and damnified the enemy, who were encamped about those shores, by frequent shot; so as for a while, the Turks were doubtfull what to do, and kept aloof off. But hearing that the Turkish Fleet advan∣ced, the two gallies, commanded by Michiele Barbarigo, and by Pie∣tro Bartalazzi, of Zara, went from those shores, to go to finde out the Fleet at Corfu, according to orders received from the Generall, though their diligence therein proved unfortunate; for meeting with some Turkish gallies, they were taken by them. The newes of the approach of the enemies Fleet, made those foot be likewise sent for, who (as hath been said) were upon the guard of the passes into Dolcigno, it being feared, that to weaken the garrison of that Town, which was but badly walled, especially on the side towards the sea, would make the danger greater. Wherefore the country peo∣ple who were up, being terrified, and wanting both Arms and Commanders, did likewise abandon the passes, leaving the enemy's Army free entrance; by whose advancing, and by the still continu∣ing newes, that the Turkish Fleet was not far off, those of Dolcigno being sorely affraid, and thinking themselves not able to withstand so great a power, by reason of their small numbers, and for that the Town was not strong either by nature nor art, began to think upon their own safety, propounding the last desperate tearms, of taking away the Artillery of the Town, of embarcking themselves, and all they could of theirs, in some small Vessells, and of getting safe to Cataro, burning and ruinating the Town themselves, so to keep it from falling into the power of the enemy, & from being serviceable unto them. And whilst being yet rather resolved to fly, then to de∣fend themselves, Nicolo Suriano, and Sciarra Martiningo, returned with fresh succour, who entring the Town, appeased the tumult, and somewhat comforting the mindes of those, who were confused through fear, they made them prepare for defence. The enemie's

Camp this mean while approached, and beginning to batter the walls with six piece of Cannon, they quickly deprived our men of all defence, so as a good band of Janisaries, began already to pre∣pare to give an assault. Wherefore Martiningo not hoping long to defend the Town, unlesse he were suddenly recruited by a great supply, resolved, that Suriano should return to Cataro with his gal∣lies, and bring with him a good company of French foot, whom not long before he had conducted into Cataro; which was very speedily done, all that could being first taken from out his gallies, where∣with the garrison of the Town was recruited. These helps kept the defendants a while in heart. But the enemies Fleet still advancing, and Suriano being forc'd therefore to go from those shores, they were all seazed on by excessive fear; and the more, for that Marti∣ningo being then ill-disposed, who standing underneath the walls, had a stone which fell upon him, which bereaving him of his sense, made him for a while be thought dead, he could not behave him∣self so, as the occasion required. Wherefore despairing to be able to maintain that Fort, which was plaid upon both by sea and land, where there was no materialls for Rampiers, nor sufficient ammu∣nition; after having withstood battery twelve daies, they were forc'd to yield, leaving the Town in the Bashaw's possession, which he received, with promise of saving all their lives and goods, and of allowing them four ships, to carry as many to Ragugi as would de∣part thither, and of treating those well that would tarry there; and with particular permission to the souldiers, to march out with their arms and colours: Which conditions were afterwards but badly observed, for some contention arising hereupon, between Pertaw, and Acmat Bashaw, were it true or fained, they took occasion to deal hardly with those miserable people, who had submitted them∣selves upon his word, making the souldiers and most of the towns∣men prisoners, and putting many valiant Albanesian souldiers to the sword. They kept their word onely to the Governour, to Mar∣tiningo, and to some few others of the better sort, whom they con∣veyed safe to Ragugi. Dolcigno being taken, the Army marched sud∣denly towards Antiveri, where all, by reason of their neighbours successe, were full of fear, though the Town, being four miles from the shoar, was safe from any fear of the Fleet; but the Governour, not waiting till the Camp drew nearer, sent the keys by some of the chiefest of the town to the Bashaw, for which he was after∣wards sentenced by the Senate to perpetuall banishment. And the Buduani, Agostino Pasquillio their Governour being already gone, forsook their Country, and endeavouring to save themselves in Ca∣taro, and other neighbouring places, were most of them taken priso∣ners, and the town was first sack'd, then burnt. All things were now so full of terrour, flight, death, and rapine, as those miserable Inhabitants proceeded not by any counsell, but by dispair, where∣by the ruine of their country became more certain to the enemy. Uluzzali being thus gone with fifteen gallies to Curzola, after having made much prey in the Island, he drew near the Town, from which, (though there were but few inhabitants in it) being at first

beaten back by the Artillery, he forbore attempting it any more; so as, by a notable example, 40 men onely, making women put on military apparell, and appear upon the walls, to cause the number of the defendants seem the more, were sufficient to save that Town from utter ruine, and to keep off the Enemie. Thus Uluzzali de∣parted from Curzola, and taking with him some Gallies of Cara∣cosa, went to plunder the Island of Liesena, which was also void of Inhabitants.

The Venetians were at this time very much afflicted, to under∣stand that the Turks were entred with so powerfull a Fleet into their Gulph, and that they did stil advance further, leaving sad marks of misery wheresoever they went; and to see so many armed Vessels of the Enemy, sail with such out-ragein those Seas, whereof they by ancient priviledge pretended possession: it seemed a strange spe∣ctacle to all mens eyes, to see what provisions were made for the safety of that City, which being the onely example, which had dispi∣sed the power of the enemy, had kept her selfe for so many ages free from being injured by the Barbarians; It was thought, that not onely her scituation, (the miracle of nature) but the so many for∣ces which she had then at Sea, were sufficient to secure her from all present danger: the Fleet not being able to tarry on those shores, which were every where exposed to the fury of the winds, and it not being likely, that the Turks, having so many Forces of the ene∣my behind them, as were those of the Venetians, and Colleagues, would advance any further, nor busie themselves in any the least enterprise which might detain them longer; yet since not to fear great dangers, though far off, was thought no rash advice; the Senators, that they might leave nothing to Fortune, thought fit di∣ligently to munite their shores, which are as it were the City walls, to the end that so insolent an enemy might know the vanity of his presumption. Vicenzo Moresini, one of the prime Senators, was made Generall upon the shores, and to him were added six other Sena∣tors, who were to assist him upon all occasions; Daniele Veniero, Maro Iustiniano, Girolimo Contarini, Francesco Michiele, Lorenzo So∣ranzo, and Andrea Bernardo. The Washes, or Moorish grounds, whereon the City of Venice is placed, in the midst of salt-water, founded upon, and every where invironed by, an almost perpetuall shore, which extends it selfe for the space of thirty miles from the mouth of the Adice, to that of Piave, renders that Creek which is therein inclosed, (which is not now above five miles over in the broadest parts, though in ancient times it inlarged it self for above thirty miles, even to the roots of the Euganean Mountains) safe from the violence of the winds. This shore, is as it were cut through in sundry parts by short intervalls, by which the Sea-waters come freely into every part by the Lake, and by which Navigation is al∣so open to ships. That which is nearest the City, and by which, as being the most commodious, most Vessels enter and go out, is cal∣led Porto St. Nicolo: over against which stands a Castle of egregious Workmanship and art, wherein much Artillery may be placed, which shooting continually upon any Vessels which should indea∣vour

to get in by force, suffers them not easily to enter. Luigi Gri∣mani was made Governour thereof, and had a good many foot and gunners allowed him. And from this Castle, to the opposite shore, was drawn a strong chain, which blockt up the whole channell: Behind which they placed three great Gallies, and some bodies of smaller Gallies, with great store of Artillery; and the other Ports were easily secured, by reason of the shallownesse, crookednesse, and uncertainty of the channels which lead to the City. Divers Corps de Guard, were likewise placed in severall requisite parts of those shores, and 200 Gens d' Armes were added to a number of foot; all the other Leaders being brought to muster near the City. There was a large and continued Cawsie drawn upon the shores, by which men might commodiously pass in all places; Iulio Sovorg∣niano, who had the chiefe, charge given him of managing all that appertain'd to the Militia upon the shores, having designed to tarry in the midst thereof himselfe with 4000 foot, that he might be ready to turn and winde every where. But to the end that the Soul∣diers might upon all occasions have a safe and commodious re∣ceptacle upon the shore; and because the preservation of Port St. Nicolo, did secure the whole; It was resolved to make a Fort there, drawing a line which looked tovvards Malamocco, vvhich beginning from the Washes, ended upon the Sea-shore: the part vvithin was left open for the conveniency and use of the defendants, and that vvithout, was flanckt and secured by a well woven Palesado. In the midst of this Travers, there was an intire perfect Bulwork, and at the ends thereof two halfe Bulworks. Thus vvas all that part of the shore secured, which extends it selfe from the Monastery of St. Nicolo in an acute form, to the mouth of the Haven, a place ve∣ry fit to receive upon any occasion a number of men. Some other Forts were likevvise made in an octangular form, vvithin the wash in the Velma, whither great Vessels could not come, vvhereby the Havens of Malamocco and Chioggia were secured; by the Artillery vvhereof, and vvherewith they vvere furnished, the entrance by the mouth of those Ports might be easily impeded, and the channels, and neighbouring shores secured.

The Senate having made these provisions, that they might pro∣ceed vvisely, and with great circumspection, in a businesse of such importance; and that they might not by their negligence invite the enemy to do some shame unto the City: it vvas soon knovvn, as it vvas at first imagined, that they were needlesse. For Uluzzali vvhen he had sackt the Islands of Liesena and Curzola, turn'd suddenly back to finde out the Bashaw, vvho vvas gone vvith the rest of the Fleet to the mouth of the channel of Cataro, vvhere having staid a vvhile, and demanded the Fort, but made no attempt; were it ei∣ther, that he never had the courage to do any important action, or that he grevv more jelaous of the uniting of the Christian Fleet, hastened tovvards Vallona, where re-inforcing the Fleet with many men, having sent severall gallies to several parts, to inform him∣selfe more particularly of the confederates Fleet: he vvent towards

Corfu, and being come to Pazu, the first thing he did, vvas to vievv the Mandracchio; and vvhen the gallies vvere gone from Butrinto, the Commanders went several times about the Island, and ha∣ving diligently considered the scituation, they did not vvell agree vvithin themselves vvhat to do; but many souldiers being this mean vvhile gone on land from out of lesser boats, to be the first that should pillage; they fell upon an ambush of our light Horse, which vvas laid by Captain George Mormori, vvhere they vvere almost all of them either slain, or taken Prisoners, amongst vvhich Cassan, na∣med Baffo, vvas one, a Renegado Candian, famous for his experience at Sea, but much more famous for his cruelty. At last, the vvhole Fleet drevv near, and vvere shot at from the Fort, but not much prejudiced, by reason of the Cannoneers want of experience. And being past on about a mile, they landed a great many men at Pota∣mo, who came to assault the Suburbs; our men, who had possest themselves of the Passes upon the Mountains, not being able to de∣tain them. Philippo Roncone, had the custody of the Suburbs, with 400 foot, part Grecians, part Italians, who seeing a greater number of the Enemy, were forced to retreat into the plain, where meeting with a succour of more men, which were sent to them from the Fort, they made a stand, making the Turks do the like: But the next day, having landed more foot, together with 600 Horse, which they had taken up at Butrinto; they attempted the taking of Castel St. An∣gelo, and finding it a harder businesse then they had thought, they gave it over, but not without some signe of their barbarousness, for they fired many Houses and Churches, destroying almost all the Suburbs and vineyards about the City, and the third day they quit the Island. But this mean while, the Magistrates of the City, and the Commanders, had taken order, that as long as the Enemy should keep about the Island, the gates of the Fort should alwaies stand open, secured by a good body of men, to keep the Enemy from growing more bold, by the appearing fearfulnesse of those that were within: and they had also forc'd the Enemy by shot from the Fort, to change his station more then once.

The Venetians were the more grieved at these miseries, for that having hoped for aid from the League, they found that they had not only failed in their expected good thereby, but that they had alter∣ed their first design, and imploy'd their forces much to their disad∣vantage; for their having ordered the gallies of Candia, to go forth∣with to Messina, to joyn all their forces with those of the Colleagues, made them fear the successe of Famagosta, not having any certain intelligence that it had been as yet relieved, as they might very well have heard; for that there being so many gallies in that Kingdom, and the enemies Fleet being far off from those Seas, our men could not have been kept from succouring Famagosta. So also, by expecting the coming of Don Iohn with the intire forces, and consequently not to hinder the hopes of better affairs; their Generall stood idly look∣ing on so many injuries and out-rages done by the Enemy, without taking any revenge. So it being very hard what to resolve on, amidst

so many difficulties, they set themselves wholly to solicite Don Iohns comming, which they chiefly did with the Pope; shewing him, that by his perswasions chiefly, they had given over all treaty of peace, and that in time of adverse fortune, when more mischiefe was to be doubted, then good hoped for by continuing in Arms, they had imbraced advices which peradventure were more generous then usefull; so to preserve the an∣cient dignity of the Common-wealth, to be governed by the Authority of that holy See, and not to seem to distrust the Christian Princes; but that whereas they had not failed in their part, nor had retarded the businesse for any ex∣pence or danger, they found that the Colleagues had not use •••• like diligence, and that that League which was made for the good of Christendom, would re∣dound to the shame thereof, and to the particular prejudice of their Com∣mon-wealth: That it was too apparent, how great a lesse of honour, and how great a prejudice to all other proceedings the losse of Famagosta would prove, wherein so many important consequences consisted, as to preserve her, questionlesse they were to finde o••t, and to fight the Enemies Fleet, since they had so great hopes to pass victoriously into Cyprus, and free Fama∣gosta from being besieged, whence the recovery of that Kingdom would quickly insue, and the distruction of the Enemies Army, which would be wasted by its own wants, and way would be made for greater acquisition.

The Pope held these things to be very just, and was very solici∣tous therein. He heard all men willingly, desired them to be mind∣ful of fitting remedies against so many mischiefs; and interposed his means and authority, in every thing which might further the League. He dispatcht expresse Messengers to Don Iohn, and earnest∣ly renewed his indeavours to the Spanish Court, whither Cardinal Allessandrino was already come, who carried Letters from the Pope to the King, wherein he told him; That he never desired any thing more fervently, then prosperity to the League; that nothing had ever been more sutable to the worth and power of that King, or which might pur∣chase him greater, or more reall glory. That he had much desired to come himselfe in person to make this desire unto him, and to acquaint him with the necessitities of Christendom, and how he might acquire singular merit; but that, since the imperfections of old age would not suffer him to do so, he had sent his Nephew, Cardinall Alessandrino to him, whom he loved as his Son, to the end that he might the more lively represent his person, and perform that office the more effectually.

The Legate was very honourably received by the King, and met by himselfe and his whole Court, at the utmost precincts of Madrid, and was sent back with an answer ful of affectionate expressions, and fair promises; wherein the King laboured to shew the Pope, That he had been alwaies very ready to be serviceable to Christendom, and particu∣larly now upon occasion of this League, towards the prosperous proceedings whereof, he had resolved that Don John should winter with the Spa∣nish Gallies in Sicily, that he might be the readier the next spring, to doe what should be resolved of in Rome; and that though he had oft-times used his Authority with the Emperour, in exhorting him to enter into this umon; yet he would now again send Don Pietro Fastardo to him, to the same purpose, to the end that Cesar knowing more expresly that this was his desire,

and being sure, that his encouragement would oblige him to maintain it, ••••e might the more willingly resolve to do so. But howsoever the slownesse of the Fleet's meeting, did much lessen the reputation of the League; made no belief be given to the speeches, whereby the greatnesse and stability of its forces were amplified, and made the other Princes more cool therein; insomuch as Cardinall Comend••ne being gone into Germany, and afterwards into Poland, to perform his Embassy, his endeavours were lesse efficacious, and lesse belief was given to his promises: for it was most assured, that these Princes would not meddle in it, unlesse they should see it firmly setled, that the confederacy should be long continued. So as (which redounded much to the prejudice of such a businesse) it was said by many in those Courts, that the Spaniards would serve the League onely in name, and by giving it reputation, but that they would not actually concur therein, with forces answerable to what was needfull. These speeches were the rather credited, by reason of Fassardo's delay. Wherefore Cesar finding himself in the same perplexitie, and ha∣ving received many Letters and messages from the Bashaw of Buda, which exhorted him to preserve peace, and promised him good and reall friendship and neighbourhood; and on the other side, hearing the preparation of the Turkish Fleet, which keeping till then in Scopia, made men doubtfull whither it would bend; resol∣ved at last to send the Tribute to Constantinople, affirming, that it was no hinderance to the League, nor did it bar him from declaring for it, whensoever there should be a fitting time; but that on the contrary, he might be much inconvenienced, by longer detaining the Tribute; for Selino growing jealous of him, would be the first to invade him, when he should not be provided for him, and when his own particular troubles, would encrease the mischief and danger of Christendom.

The Venetians were mightily troubled at these things, knowing, that if the Turks should be sure, not to be troubled by any commo∣tions of the Northern Provinces, it would much prejudice the League, and more endanger the Common-wealth. Wherefore, the Pope and the King of Spain's Agents consenting thereunto, they offered Cesar to give him 20000 of the Leagues Foot, and 4000 Horse, thinking, that they might be more serviceable against the enemy on this side; and that the other 30000, which remained by the tie of Articles, would suffice for those enterprises, which were to be attempted by the Fleet, on the maritine parts. The Empe∣rour's Embassadour, resident at Rome, had oftentimes profest, that his Master wanted no good-will, but onely forces, to make war up∣on the Turks; and that if the confederates would promise to assist him, he would doubtlesly declare for the League; and that whole Germany, being convinc'd at last by necessity and shame, would joyn in this war; and that by their example, Poland and Muscovia would easily be brought to do the like. Yet all this would do no good; for Cesar affirming, that it was too late for him to make use of this as∣sistance, and that the scarcity of corn, which was that year in that Country, would not suffer him to have an Army, till after the Har∣vest;

continued in his resolution of sending the Tribute, making all men firmly believe, that by reason of his last unfortunate successe in the war of Hungary, he thought, that peace was the onely way to secure his Dominions from the Turkish forces. And thus stood the affairs of the confederacy.

But the Venetians continued still, to do what they were able, for the safety of their State: They resolved to create twenty five Governours, whereof ten were forthwith to man their gallies, and, with some others, to attend the guarding of the Gulph, under the government of Filippo Bragadino, who was chosen Commissary Ge∣nerall of the Gulph, and had commission to cease on all sorts of Vessells, whatsoever were then in those seas, and to attend with all possible diligence, in conveying victualls and garrisons into such places, as were needfull, to defend the Islands, and to preserve na∣vigation. Wherein, that he might govern himself the better in the Generall's absence, he had supream authority given. But there was much ado at this time to furnish the Fleet with souldiers, for the which there was already 5000 Foot in Venice, commanded by Prospero Colonna, Pompeio da Castella, and Galleazzo Farnese; which being already embarqued in three great Gallies, and in other shipping, the passage being stopt up, by the enemies com∣ming into the Gulph, they could not get thither. Wherefore to finde a speedy remedy for this, Prospero Colonna was in great haste dispatch'd away to Napolls, to raise 1000 Foot in that Kingdom, as he promised to do. And Duke Atri, and some others, that had first offered themselves to do so, were written unto, to bring as many men as they could to the Fleet; and the vice-Roy was desired to give leave, that men might be had from thence upon this occasion. The Venetian gallies, and those of the Church, of Florence, and of Malta, were in this interim brought to Messina; and Don Iohn's com∣ming was expected by all, who being gone with 27 gallies, and 5000 Catalonian Foot, was at last come about the end of Iuly to Genua, where having staied a very little while, and left Doria with 12 gallies, to provide for severall things which the Fleet wanted, he went towards Napolls, where being received in great pomp, he had the Standard of Generall of the League delivered unto him, which was sent him from the Pope; and soon after, making the same haste, and leaving 30 gallies to accompany the ships, he went with the remainder of the Fleet to Messina, where he knew he was expected by the Pope's, and by the Venetians Generalls; who, in signe of honour, and that they might be the readier with all their forces, for greater enterprises, as also to make the enemy the more jealous of this union, stayed there without doing any thing, one∣ly waiting for Don Iohn's comming; of whom, mention being often to be made, in the most important things which are yet to be rela∣ted, I have thought it not amisse, to say somewhat of his conditions and customs.

Don Iohn was illegitimately gotten by the Emperour Charles the 5th. upon Madam di Plombes, a Flemish Lady, and was acknow∣ledged by his father for his true and naturall son, and as such re∣commended

to his Brother King Phillip, not indowing him notwith∣standing with the Inheritance of any particular State. Don Iohn was then about two and twenty years old, of a very noble and gracious aspect, and who by his words and actions appeared to be greatly desirous of glory; and excellent hopes were conceived of him; so as every one thought that he would zealously imbrace this noble oc∣casion of acquiring glory, which fortune had presented him with, and which was fit for his ancient Descent, and for his generous mind: and some said, that the King his Brother had promised to make him King of Tunis, and to give him whatsoever he should get in the Levant. Yet it was observed, that the King being willing to honour him with this Title, and to use his name and person in a businesse of such importance, did notwithstanding not a little les∣sen his Authority, by giving a great part thereof to many of his Counsellours; not without some doubt whether he had therein re∣spect onely to moderate his youth, or not also not to suffer him to grow too great. These were Don Bernardino di Requasens, Commanda∣dore Magiore of Casteille: Don Alvaro di Bazzano, Marquiss of S^ta Croce; Don Iovanni di Cardona; il Conte di Piego: Antonio Doria; and Carlo d' Avalos, to which he afterwards added the Duke of Sessa, and Ferrante Loffredo, Marquiss of Trevico; all of them men of great condition, and highly esteem'd by the King; and by whose judge∣ments all important affairs were govern'd. As soon as Don Iohn was come to Genua, he dispatcht away Michiel Moncada, one of the Kings Councell, to Venice, to give an account of his voyage, and to thank the Senate for the confidence they had put in him, promi∣sing that he would carry himselfe so as they should never be decei∣ved in the good opinion they had of him; and shewing great readi∣nesse to act any thing against the Enemy, with which welcome news they were all much cheered and incouraged.

But the Turks going from Corfu (as hath been said) with their Fleet, returned to Butintro, where staying some dayes to hear some tidings of the Christian Fleet, & expecting new orders from Constan∣tinople, they pass'd on to Pevesa, where the Bashaw had certain news of the taking of Famagosta, and particular commission to finde out, and to fight the Christian Fleet. The Fort of Famagosta, after having resisted long and valiantly, fell on the 5th of August into the enemies hands; and because it was one of the most memorable sieges which hath hapned in our memory, and peradventure in many for∣mer Ages, I have thought fit, to give a particular relation thereof, to the present, and to future Ages.

Famagosta is seated on the head of Cyprus, towards the Levant, in a flat shore upon the Seas, whence it was called of old by the Grecians, Ama∣tunte, as much as to say, hid in the sands; It stands almost in midst of a semicircle, shaped out by two Promontories, Carpassio, and Pedaglio, which by the modern are now called, The one Capo di St. Andrea, the o∣ther Capo della Greca; The former thrusting out, for above 90 miles, and breaking the circle, puts an end to the Island on the North side, in a very acute point. This Country was formerly called Salaminia, from the

ancient City Salamina, built by Tevero, after the ruine of Troy, which was afterwards called Costantia, of which there are some signs yet to be seen, which (it may be) in remembrance of the ancient noblenesse of their City, is now by those inhabitants called, Old Famagosta. It hath a Haven lying between the East and the North, made up of certain Shelves and Rocks, which being a little divided in severall parts, and withstand∣ing the first waves of the Sea, renders that little creek which is between them and the shore, free from storms; but being but shallow, it is capable of but a few great Vessels. The mouth of the Haven, which is turned towards the North, and shut in by a chain fastned in a butting out, which thrusts it self forth 40 paces beyond the Fort; and a little Castle, built after the ancient form with four Towers, secures the whole Haven. This Fort was reduced into a square, but in an imperfect form; for extending it selfe on the part towards the Sea, from the East to the North, in crooked lines, and with some great spaces, the sides thereof are in some parts unequall: Of these, two lie towards the shore, and two look towards the Town, in one of which there was a little Tower, or Keep, with six fronts, called il Diamantino, and here was the Gate called Limisso; In the other, there was a large Bulwork, built but of late, with double Flancks, a good Front, and with Origlions, after the modern fashion. The whole Fort was little above two Italian miles in com∣passe, all walled about with a wall of square soft stones, chiefly on the side towards the Town, where it was 20 foot broad, with a plat-form of twelve paces, upon which there was a Parapet above four foot high; the ditch round about was 12 or 15 paces over, digg'd out for the most part in the soft stone; and where that wanted, there was a counterscarfe made ••f Stone. About the walls there were many Towers, but for the most part so narrow, as but small peeces of Artillery could be made use of there: and some others, which were greater, and stood between the Gate Limisso, and the Arsenal, which were, for their shapes sake, called half Moors, wanted not likewise for ma∣ny faults; but they were thought to be the safer, and more commodious for that they were made compass wise, and because they had places to go out of, on both sides. The parts about the Fort, are all a plain Campagnia, having onely some little houses towards the North-west, which stand somewhat higher, like so many little hills, not above a mile from the city, where it was thought the Enemy would have incamped, both for that the Fort was weakest on that side, and for the commodiousnesse of some caverns under ground, from whence the Famagostans dug'd out stones for their build∣ings, wherein many men might lie safe: But the Turks finding that they could not well incamp there, by reason of the condition of the Earth, they brought their whole campe to the opposite plain, which extends it selfe for the space of three miles, from the Fort to the Sea, which was full of fine Gardens, of Orenge trees, and Cedars, and of other sorts of fruit trees, which were before much distroy'd by the Inhabitants, to bereave the Enemy of making use thereof; yet they had the use of many wells of fresh water, which served for use of the Gardens, and which were a great refreshment to the Army, afflicted with excessive heat. The Turks had slackned the siege (as hath been said) by reason of the bitternesse of the season, and with∣drawn themselves to winter in more commodious places further off. But as soon as Navigation began to be safe, and that the time fit for action drew

near, great store of Men, Ammunition, and Victualls, were brought to the camp by gallies, and other vessels, which past continually to the Island, espe∣cially from the neighbouring shores of Caramania, and Soria, all men flocking so fast thither, as it is said above 50000 Turks, came to the Island of Cyprus, after Nicossia was taken, many whereof were neither paid nor commanded, but drawn onely out of hopes of booty, which the Bashaw had cunningly given out, should be greater than that of Nicossia, in so much as the Turks boasting, according to their usual manner, of their num∣bers, they in a threatning way sent word to the besieged, by some that were come from the Town, to treat of the ransomming of prisoners; that the grand Signor had sent so many men to this enterprise, as if every one of them should throw but one shufle-full of earth in the ditches about the Fort, they would fill them up, and levell the way to mount the walls. The Army being recruited, and sufficiently furnisht with all things, and some great Guns be∣ing brought from Nicossia: the Turks began about the midst of A∣prill to make their Trenches, to draw near the Town, and to raise Forts to batter it; which Works were really of much labour, and miraculous industry: for digging the earth from their winter quarters to the Fort, which was for above three miles; they made some wayes so large and so deep, though in some places they met with Stone Mines, where they were fain to labour with Picaxes, and Mattocks; as not onely Foot, but men on Horseback marched so well cover'd, as the tops of their Lances could hardly be seen; and being thereby safe from the shot of the Town, they drew many Trenches athwart, raising the earth so high above them, as being able to work safely by day, they perfected the work. These Trenches were so made, as the Pioners throwing the earth they digg'd out very forwards, there remained sufficient space be∣tween the ditch and the bank for the Souldiers to keep in, making use of the earth that was thrown out, as of a Parapet, behind which they might with aim shoot at the walles. These Ditches, and these Rampiers were so many, and so disposed of, as the whole Army was safely lodged therein, though ve∣ry near the city, being as it were buried between those Mountains of earth, so as from the walls of the city, nothing of the Enemies Camp could be seen, but the tops of their Pavillions. In the same plain, the Turks made ten Forts, standing at severall distances, 50 foot broad in the front, which were secured with rafters of Oak woven together so artificially, and so strong, as the middle being fill'd with earth, with bundles, cinders, sacks of wool, and such like things those Forts were made defensible against any thing that could prejudice them: and if any of these works were at any time thrown downe by shot from the city, the number of pioners was so great, as they were speedily restored to their former condition; so as for above halfe a miles space, from the Arsenall to the Limison Gate, the walls were plai'd upon by continuall shot. These were the forces, provisions, and designs of the Enemy, by which the defendants being made more industrious and vi∣gilant, prompted thereunto by their own gallantry, and by the danger they were in; the souldiers and citisens were not wanting in any thing that might make for the defence of the city. Thus at first, (though they were not so ma∣ny as might counterpoise the Assalliants forces) they sallyed often out to skirmish with the Enemy, and to disturb their works, thereby to shew their generosity, and to lessen the Enemies confidence. They were very diligent in

securing the Parapets, in making in-works, in making new Cavalliers, and in mending the old ones, and sparing neither for labour nor ingenuity; there was not any hour wherein they were idle, nor any day wherein they had not new inventions. All the Artillery, (whereof some new ones were cast, and so their number still increased) were brought to that part of the wall where the battery was expected. Luigi Martiningo, as Captain-Generall of the Artillery, had the particular care thereof who had six underneath him, who commanded all the Cannonieres, so as all things were very well ordered. They prepared likewise many artificiall fires, to be used in severall manners, which being made by excellent Masters, did very good service; and that they might not fight at once against the Enemy, and against their own inconveniencies; they put all uselesse people out of the city, to the number of above 8000, which not being any ways injured by the Turks, went to their country houses, and mustering the rest, there were found to be 7000 men fit for action in the city; 3500 Italian foot, and the rest Grecians, who beha∣ved themselves with much valour and fidelity in these actions. These were still incouraged to defend the city out of hopes of glory, and ample rewards; wherein, as in all things else, Marc Antonio Bragadino, who was then Captain of Famagosta, and chief Magistrate of the city, was very diligent, and won much praise: and the danger increasing by the Ene∣mies nearer approaches, Bragadino sought to incourage the Souldiers; Telling them the time was now come, wherein they were to shew their true valour, which he saw them for these many last months nobly prepared to do. That no greater glory had hapned to any in this our age, then what was novv prepared for them, by preserving a Fort so far from all other parts of Christendom, against the power of the Ottaman Empire; nay by thereby keeping a flourishing King∣dom from being inslaved by Barbarians. Wherefore, said he, are you, most valiant Souldiers, (directing his speech to the Italians) com from parts so far off, exposing your selves to the certain inconveni∣encies and great dangers of long Navigation, if not to give good proof of your worth, and by your merits, to purchase the prime honours of the Militia? You have now met with that you so much desired; you have a large field wherein to exercise your patience, your industry, and all military virtues. This City being assaulted by powerfull enemies, and the eyes of all the world being set upon the event of this siege: Nor is my confidence lesse in you Citisens, and in all the rest who have entred into this Militia; who have gi∣ven so good testimony, not onely of fidelity and constancy, but of true valour; Having performed all military actions as well and readily now, as ever did any ancient Souldiers. Your generosi∣ty is such, as will not suffer you to let any other advance you in the defence of your selves, country, wives, children, and estates; every one of you will with a noble emulation, seek to exceed other in pains-taking, and in exposing your selves to danger. Let not the number of the Enemy any whit affright you; for certainly it is lesse then it is noysed to be, or then their empty Pavillions cunningly make shew of; the most and valliantest of them being wasted, part∣ly by sufferings, and part of them being gone to their own homes,

to enjoy the wealth they got, at the sacking of Nicossia, the example whereof ought to make you more vigilant, but not more fearfull. For we are certain, it was not the valour nor industry of the enemy, which gave them the victory, but the defendants negligence, who thought, as I believe, that it was bare walls, not bodies of men, that went to the defence of a City. The hopes we have of speedy re∣lief, may make even cowards valiant; which notwithstanding, none of you ought to consider, that you may not thereby lessen your courage, but rather place your hopes in your selves, and believe, that you carry your fortune in your right hands. Thus ought all va∣liant men do, whereunto you are perswaded by infinite exam∣ples, where worth and fortitude of minde, have overcome invinci∣ble difficulties. But we have an other greater hope of safety and victory, since we defend so just a cause, against so wicked and perfidious enemies, whom peradventure divine pro∣vidence hath permitted to be prosperous hitherto, that the fortune of war altering, their fall may be the greater. All hu∣mane and divine reason doth therefore perswade us, to drive away all fear, and to hope for good and happy successe, from our own daring.

These words were accompanied with great acclamations, and expressions of joy, every one striving to shew confidence, and encouraging others readi∣ly, to undergo labour and danger; and the commanders to encourage their souldiers, not onely by words, but by example, having already excellently well ordered all the guards, went themselves to lodge upon the walls, at the foot of the rampier, that they might be present at all actions, and partake in labour and danger. By this time, half May was over, and all things were ready prepared on all sides, chiefly the souldiers mindes, which were mira∣culously disposed, as well in the camp, as in the city, to give, and to sustain the Assault. In which condition of affairs, one morning, at the rising of the Sun, they might discover from the walls, all the sorts and trenches of the enemy, furnish'd with great store of colours and launces, and a great shout was heard of men, and noise of Cymballs, and other such like instruments; and soon after, the Turks began to discharge their muskets and artillery, continuing to shoot all the day-long, to encrease courage in their own men, and to infuse the more fear in ours. The enemy intended first, to bereave the city of her defences; wherefore they levelled their shot against the Parapets, which were speedily re-erected by those within, and made bet∣ter then they were, so as they received great security thereby. But begin∣ning afterwards to shoot lower, whereby they much prejudiced the walls; those within were very diligent, in mending by night, what had been thrown down by day, which they were able to do, though not without infinite labour, till such time as the Turks getting into the ditch, disturbed this their work; for the enemy being already got with their trenches near the coun∣terscarf, they threw much earth into the ditch, and afterwards hol∣lowing the wall of the counterscarf, they made their passage safe into the ditch, even to the wall, without being prejudiced by artillery from the half-moons, which shot on their flanks, and were a little

damnified onely by some shot from the Cavalliers. But the city beginning to want powder, it behoved them to be sparing thereof; so as the cannoneers were forbid to shoot, unlesse by order from their captains, which was not gi∣ven, but upon great occasion. So as the greatest harm the enemy received at this time, was, by artificiall fires; which were thrown down upon them from the walls, which did disorder and kill many of them. They used some iron∣balls full of fine powder, like Granadoes, which breaking into many pieces, did at once give many mortall wounds. So as they began to make many mines, especially on the side of the Arsenall; whereof those within found some, and did very seasonably make use of that powder, for their own preser∣vation, which was intended for their ruine. But the Turks had already pla∣ced many Corps de guard in the ditch, and lay safe there in their tents, being secured from harm by the diligence of the guards, which attended the nearest neighbouring trenches; who did so narrowly observe all the motions of our men, as not any one could appear upon the walls, who was not soon slain by the enemies musquet-shot. Mines were not, notwithstanding, this mean while given over; of which, one proved very prejudiciall, which was made in the midst of the Arsenall's half Moon, which gave a notable exam∣ple of the souldiers constancy, or rather, of their miserable condition; for seeing the mine made, and the bags of pouder put into it, so as the danger of that horrible death was certain, they did, notwithstanding, continue the wonted guard in the suspected place, expecting hourly, that those that were upon it, should be blown up into the aire, and rent into a thousand pieces by the violence of the fire; as soon after hapned to a company, which was but just then entred to relieve others, that were upon that guard. The Mine made so horrible a noise, by reason of the wall's solidity, and of great quan∣tity of pouder, as the city seemed to be shaken with an earth-quake; and the Turks began almost immediately to enter, through the ruines, made by this mine, and to give an assault, which endured with great fiercenesse, for above five hours space: Our souldiers were so desirous to fight with the Turks neer at hand, and not to suffer themselves to be slain, without making trial of their valour, or without taking any revenge; as every one strove to get into pla∣ces of greatest danger, every one would be present at every important acti∣on, at all assaults; insomuch as women vuying for valour with men, came continually upon the walls, bringing many things for the souldiers use. In this action, our men lost above an hundred and sixty men, amongst which, Bernandino da Ugubio, who had behaved himself gallantly; and Pietro Conte, Hercole Malatesta, and other valiant commanders were dangerously wounded. The defendants retired then from this place, which was broke open by the mine, to their inward works, which were made with great art; but by reason of the smalnesse of circuit, were but of little use; for the souldiers being to defend themselves at push of pike, were much inconvenienced. In these works, the industry of Mormori, an In∣gineer, and of Marco Crivellatore, a Venetian Captain of foot, was chief∣ly commended; for by their inventions, two ranks of hogsheads full of earth, joyned one to the other, and upon them, two ranks likewise of bags of wet earth, well ramm'd in, were placed, behinde which, convenient space was left, for musketeers to stand safely;

which proved to be of notable advantage; for the shot meeting with no solid resistance, took away some of those bags; the place whereof was suddenly fill'd up with more of the like, so as no great hurt was done. By these inventions, and by singular valour, the enemy were long withstood, and oft-times repu••st, insomuch as they began to dispair, of taking the city by this way: Wherefore betaking themselves to new inventions, they began to build up other Forts neerer hand, from whence they might the more easily throw down the inward works, and the cavaliers, thereby to bereave our men of all defence, and themselves of all impediments. And at the same time they shot continually into the city, with mortar-pieces, bullets of great weight, which falling up∣on the houses, broke down the roofs, and slew the inhabitants. They shot like∣wise great number of arrowes, shooting them up on high, that falling down perpendicularly, they might wound the heads of those, that were upon the walls. They gave many allarums, especially by night, making, as if they would give an assault; and, in fine, they left the defendants no houres rest, so to tire them out, and to discourage them, with so continuall labour; dan∣ger, and watching. But at last, finding that breaches made by mines, was not sufficient to make way for their assaults, they fell to work with their mat-hooks and pick-axes, throwing down the walls, and forcing them within to yet straiter in-works: So as things being brought to that passe, as that they might get upon the walls in severall places, the Commanders resolved to do their utmost, and to assault the defendants at one and the same time in seve∣rall parts; who being few, and employed in many actions; they thought they would not be able long to withstand the violence of their assault. Mustafa made all things fitting for this, to be prepared; he would be present every where himself, and going about, sought to encourage the souldiers, and cal∣ling all the valiantest and most honourable by their names.

He minded them of their former actions, of their praise and merit got by their valour, and encouraged them to hope for greater things. As for the rest, he sometimes threatned their cowardice with severe punishment, pro∣mised sometimes great honour and rewards to their valour. He held forth unto them the booty and prey they were to get, which he confirmed, by their companions having enrich'd themselves at Nicossia. He entreated, he conjured them, not to suffer the victorious army incur any shame; that they should not fear them, to whom they had ever been a terrour. He ••ad them remember Nicossia, shewing them, that they might get another noble victo∣ry, and put an end to the war, with more ease and advantage; for that the enemy were still the same, weak, and unexperienced in the true Militia: They therefore ought to be the same, and to be mindfull of their invincible forces, whereby they had got the glorious name of conquerours, having hardly ever attempted any thing, wherein they were not successfull, teaching the world by their example, that fortune of war obeys true valour.

The Bashaw having much encouraged the souldiers, with these and the like speeches, would be present himself at the assault, to the end that seeing what was done, & being seen himself by others, he might by his advice, provide for all things, & by his presence encourage his souldiers. This assault proved ter∣rible & dangerous; the Turks fought valiantly, hoping to get the city that day: but our men keeping together, and resolute to keep what they had, could not be beaten off; the enemy appeared no sooner, but they were disperst, repulst, and slain; their blowes proved the sorer to the enemy, for that being made at

a multitude, none of them proved vain. Thus for five hours space, the third assault was valiantly with stood. But those who defended the Ravelin of the gate Limisso, being disordered by fire-works, and not being able to govern themselves well in so little a compasse, laboured still, when the battle was al∣most ended in all other places, and were much endammaged by the enemy; so as being forc'd to yield at last, they suffered the Turks to mount the Ra∣velin; and all other helps failing, the Captains, by necessary, but dreadfull advice, resolved immediately to give fire unto a Mine, which they▪ fore∣seeing the danger, had prepared in the same place; and the souldiers of the camp, and those of the city, being intermingled on the Ravelin, those pur∣suing, these retreating, both enemies and friends were blown up, and buried in those ruines. The Ravelin being lost, there was onely the thicknesse of the in-works, made, as hath been said, of bags of earth, between the besiegers and the besieged, so as the souldiers of the camp, and those of the city, spoke often together; and, according to the custom of war, the Turks mockt and laught ••t our men, for their vain hopes, saying, That the Christian Fleet was sled for fear back towards Venice; and our men reproached the enemy, for that like country people, not like souldiers, they used their spades and mat-hooks, not trusting to the valour of their forces. Amongst which jesting speeches▪ some serious discourse was sometimes mingled; the Turks made some proposalls of agreement be put, by certain slaves that were in their camp, which they had oft-times formerly endeavoured by severall Letters, written sometimes to the Governours, and sometimes to the common people of the city, which were conveyed in by arrowes. But no answers of comming to a parley was ever assented unto, according as was desired. Wherefore the Turks finding they could not prevail by their craft, betook themselves to another assault; by the Ravelin which they had already got. When the combat was come to, it was egregiously fought on all sides, but chiefly by our men, and to the singular glory of the chief commanders; for stout Baglione en∣couraged his souldiers more by his example, than by his words; and placing himself amongst the foremost, took, as it is said, the Venetian Standard, which the enemies got at the taking of Nicossia, from the hands of an En∣signe-bearer; and Luigi Martiningo, who had the particular charge of that place committed to him, did discharge the part of a wise and valiant commander in all things, did supply the battle with fresh souldiers often, assisting those that were wearied, entertaining the enemy where they fought most and repulsing those that gave back. The Turks having received a re∣pulse, betook themselves to molest our men yet further, with new machina∣tions; they filled up all the space which was between the gate and the Rave∣lin, with wood and faggots, which they set on fire, throwing in severall mixtures, that the combustion might be the greater; whereby they did much torment our men by the heat, and also by the stench of that wood, which growes in that Island, and which is called by those of the country, Tezza, which being set on fire, makes a very horrible stinke. This fire continuing for many daies, the souldiers had much adoe, and were greatly incommodited to defend that place, having in vain tryed all things to quench it. Those valiant men, notwithstanding these, so many, and so grievious perplexities, did still defend the city, all of them growing so couragious, and being so resolute to maintain the siege to the utmost, that even old men and women kept continually upon the walls, and together with the souldiers, discharged

the duties, of the Militia. But things were now brought to the last extremity; the persisting in labour, and danger afforded no hopes of safety. The Ene∣mies were still recruited with new Forces, and with all things necessary; the want of men, ammunition, and victualls, grew dayly greater and greater within the Town: a great many of the valiantest Souldiers were already slain, and many being wounded, were given over for want of Medicaments, and Physitians: The few that were yet well, were wasted not onely by con∣tinuall pains-taking, but by sufferings, being forced to feed upon Asses, Horses, Dogs, and other such nauseous food, and to drink nothing but water, their wine being all spent: They were reduce•• to such weaknesse, as they seemed to live more by vigour of winde, then by strength of body; so as find∣ing it was now impossible to maintain the city any longer, the citisens resol∣ved to beseech the Governours and Commanders, to provide for their safety, and not to wait the utmost extremities. Matteo Gol•••• spoke in the ••ame of all the rest.

Who intreated the Magistrates, in the name of the whole city, that consi∣dering the loyalty and constancy of the Inhabitants, the dangers and sufferings which they had so patiently undergone: and that since things were now brought to the utmost extremity, they would not suffer their fidelity to be rewarded by the totall ruine of their country, but rather by the preservation thereof; so as to the double praise of those who had so long defended her, it might be seen that their generous minds, which could be wrought upon by ••o fear of the Enemy, had been moved by the love of their friends, & by a desire of giving them, if not the reward which they had desired, at least what fortune had permitted them to do: He said, that if there were any hope of doing good, the same readiness and courage should be found in them as had been seen hi∣therto; that if they could preserve their country from the sore & cruel slave∣ry of those barbarous infidels, by the expence of their blood, so to maintain it under the just and moderate Venetian Government, there was not any one that would be sparing thereof; for that which had now moved them to make this request, was no fear of death, which they valued not, since that being bereft of so many kindred, friends, and of whatsoever else was held dear by them, they could not delight in life, but rather a doubt of living to suffer more heavy calamities, and of seeing their Country laid waste; themselves, and their children, made prisoners; and the eternal welfare of their soules indangered. That therefore he did in all humility desire, in name of the most Loyall City, that they would give way to a parley, which was dayly de∣sired by the Enemy; and by some fair conditions of agreement, indeavour to preserve those few remainders, which were yet left of so great, and of so noble a Kingdom.

This the peoples request being heard, the Magistrates and chiefe com∣manders consulted what was to be none; there was severall opinions therein, some were stiffe for dying with sword in hand; and that by sallying all of them out by night, they might assault the Enemy at unawares, and dying, vindicate that death by their blood, which howsoever was to be esteemed equal∣ly certain, but not equally glorious, by reason of the no trust that was to be given to the Enemies word; that there was no reason to believe the Turks would keep that agreement, which they saw necessity, not choice, had brought them to; which though they should doe, it might contaminate, or at least

somewhat lessen the renown and honour, which through so much labour they had gotten.

Others pleaded on the contrary, that it became not them who were deputed to the Government of that city, to shew themselves more cruel thereunto, and to the people thereof, than did the enemy: For it was clear enough, that nothing had moved the Commanders in the Camp to motion and Agree∣ment, save onely to preserve the city from sacking, and the citisens from being slain, fearing that they should not be able to refrain the Souldiers in∣solence, if it should be taken by storm. Moreover, as it became men of cou∣rage not to do any base thing, or to be failing in their duty, for fear of death, so to lose their lives without any advantage, would be rather a sign of foolish ostentatiousnesse, than of true worth: that the things which they had done for the defence of that Fort, were such, and so many, as none, unlesse moved by envy, would dare to detract from their merit; but that how much greater glory is, so much more do••h Envy sharpen her goads: yet virtue had that of priviledge, that she could be satisfied and appaid in her self; that they had sufficiently discharged their duties in all respects, by preserving that city to the Masters thereof to the last, that now they were able to do them no other service, then by preserving those Souldiers for other occasions, who by so ma∣ny sufferings, and by such experience, were all become fit to be made Com∣manders. Neither ought they so much to distrust the observance of Articles in this case, having had many examples, as in the taking of Rhodes, and upon many other occasions in the actions of Hungary; that, though the Turks were Barbarians, yet they love and honour war like worth, even in their e∣nemies.

These reasons at last prevailing, it was, after a long dispute, resolved to surrender the city upon fair conditions. Thus on the first of August, it was concluded, by means of an Italian Ensign, who was prisoner in the camp, that Hostages being first given to our men, two of the chief of the Camp should enter the city, to treat of the particular Articles of surrender, and that in the interim, there should be a cessation of Arms on all sides, and severall white flags being hung out, both within the city, and without, in sign of Truce, the next day two Cechaia, (who are amongst the Turks as Masters of the Houshold) the one of them belonging to Mustafa, the other to the Aga of the Janisaries, entred the city, and with them only 6 Janisa∣ries on foot, the Cechaia being on Horseback, richly adorn'd. On our side, Hercole Martiningo, and Matteo Colti, a citisen of Famagosta, went out, attended onely by four Souldiers, who as soon as they were out of the city, were met by a Son of Mustafa's, and by a great number of foot and horse, and were by him brought to his Father, who having very civily re∣ceived them, and presented them with two vestments imbroidered with gold, sent them to lodge in the Aga of the Janisaries Pavillion. Those who were come to treat of the Agreement, easily granted all that was proposed, which in fine was, That the Souldiers should be safely carried in Turkish Vessels to Candia, carrying with them all their Arms, and goods, and particularly five pieces of Artillery, and three of the three chief Commanders Horses: That the same liberty should be given to such of the Inhabitants as would depart, to go with their fami∣lies, and their goods, whither they pleased; and that those who

would tarry, should be preserved in their lives, goods, and honours, from the insolency of the Souldier.

Thus in one and the same day, the Articles were negotiated, agreed on, and concluded. And seeming as if they would speedily and inviolably observe them, some 40 Vessels were forthwith sent into the Haven, in which those that were infirm, began to be imbarked, whilst those that were well, guarded the inworks, not suffering the Turks to make any invasion. But as soon as our men came out of the Trenches, and that they saw the Enemies, and were seen by them, it cannot be said what wonder arose in both the Armies, but out of severall reasons. Our men marvelled at the vast number of the Ene∣my, who for three miles space from about the city, stood so thick, as their white Turbants, like flakes of snow, seemed to cover the superficies of the earth. And the Turks on the other side, seeing how few those that defended the city were, how lean and pale, hardly able to stand upon their legs; they admired their valour, who had been so long able to make so valiant resist∣ance, not without some obloquie to themselves: so as being wrought upon by meer naturall charity, they gave them severall refreshments, and praysing their constancy, incouraged them to hope well. The Grecians, and Alba∣nians, were this mean while imbarking themselves, and their families; and some souldiers were already got into other Vessels; so as on the 4th of August, the whole city was left in free possession to the Turks: But as soon as the Enemy were got within the walls, they began to use much violence a∣gainst the citisens, wherewith Bragadino acquainted Mustafa, complain∣ing thereof, and intreating him, that in observance of the Articles, and of his plighted faith, he would curb the souldiers insolencie, and send other ships to carry away the rest of his men; saying, that he would come himselfe, and bring him the keys of the City. This imployment was given to Nestore Martiningo, a spright youth, who being come to Famagosta at the very beginning of the War, under the colours of his uncle Girolimo Martinin∣go, had carried himselfe gallantly in severall offices, and with much praise, shewing great ingenuity and valour. He comming to the Bashaw, got speedy orders sent to the Souldiers who were entred the City, to keep from doing any injurie, and that two Vessels more should be sent to the Haven to imbarke the Souldiers; and by commission from Mustafa, brought Bragadino word back, that he should be very glad to see him, for that he desired much to know his face, as he had already known his valour, which he would al∣waies witnesse to the world: So as without any longer stay, leaving Tiepoli in the city; all the chief Commanders marcht out, Bragadino, Baglione, Martiningo, and Antonio Quirino, a noble Venetian, accompanied by other Captains, and some Grecian Gentlemen, all on Horseback, with forty Musquetiers on foot. Bragadino went before the rest under a red umbrella, clad in purple, and in his ordinary habit of Magistrate, being followed by all the rest, who when they were come to the Bashaws Pavillion, were recei∣ved with much civility, made to lay down their Arms, and then brought before Mustafa; who entertaining himselfe a while with them in severall discourses, concealing his inward thoughts; at last seeking some occasion to shew his cruelty, demanded security for the return of his ships which he lent them; to the which Bragadino answering, that he was not tyed thereto by Articles, nor had he any with him which were sufficient security: Mustafa,

pointing to Quirino, said, he should stay behind with him: This Youth's gal∣lantry might be seen in the noblenesse of his aspect. But Bragadino said, he would never willingly give way unto it; wherefore the Bashaw, being no longer able to conceal his anger, fell to injurious words, accusing our men, for that contrary to the custome of War, and to all humane Lawes, they had put his Musselmans to death, who were their prisoners: and his anger in∣creasing by multiplying of words, he commanded that they should all be bound, and making them be led out of his Pavilion, dismissing the hostages, who were yet with him, ••e made Baglione, Martiningo, Quirino, and all the rest (a sad spectacle) to be cut in pieces by his Souldiers; a death certainly mis-becomming so gallant valiant men, who should have received rewards from men truly military, though enemies, not punishment for their warlike worth. But Bragadino, who was reserved for greater torments, must be a spectator of this cruelty, being to feel the torments of death severall times be∣fore he lost his life: for making him reach out his neck, they would not as then kill him, but onely cut off his Ears: and those that were formerly imbarked, fared no better then the rest; for they were put in chains, and condemned to miserable slavery, being to undergo long and heavy calamity. Fortune was more favourable to some few, who tarrying last in the City, were made Prisoners by some particular Souldiers, & paying speedily some ransome, were for fear of losing it, set at liberty by those that took them; for all men were strictly forbidden to keep any particular Prisoners: the Bashaw being desirous to make his Triumph the more glorious by the number of slaves which he should lead into Constantinople. Amongst these, onely Tiepoli found no favour, whose dignity made him the more regardable: He by order from the Bashaw, underwent the infamous death of being hang'd upon the Mast of a Gally. But it is a sad thing to tell, what, and how many cruell Martyrdoms these barbarous men made Bragadino suffer: After many revilings, and scorns, he was brought to the Piazza of Famagosta, and being tied to the Plllory, he was flead alive; Mustafa standing upon a little ••ill in the Palace to feed his eyes with this strange and most cru∣el spectacle; but the courage of this gallant man shew'd amidst so many tor∣ments, and for which his memory ought never to be forgotten, is not to be imagined▪ Mustafa, not having yet satisfied his anger, gave order, that Bragadino's skin should be stuft with straw, and putting it upon a Cow, with the red umbrella, for his greater scorn, with which he went into the Camp, made it to be led all about the City, and at last made it be hung up upon the main Mast of a Gally, to the end that this infamous Trophy might be seen by all the people on the shore as he past by.

It was not well known, what made Mustafa thus crvel; some said, that having kept the Souldiers from the reward he had promised them in sacking the City; he sought to give some satisfaction to his Army, by the death of a few, for the death of so many as he had lost in that great siege. Others, that being incenst at their so long and obstinate standing out, and at the losse of some that he had extraordinarily loved; he had formerly tane some oath, to take some severe revenge. And others thought, that Mustafa, who was so subject to choller, as when he was moved he was wont to grow furious, and to be born-mad; being proud of Victory, was mightily scandalized, when he saw Bragadino and the rest come to his Pavillion with so many armed men,

and so richly apparel'd, as if they had rather been conquerors, then conquer∣ed: which being of it selfe a slight occasion for such cruelty, was the lesse likely, in respect of the time which past between these severe punishments, and the giving sentence. For moved onely out of his Barbarism, he was cruell even against the dead, and entring into the Cathedrall Church of St. Nicolas, made all the Tombs be thrown open, and the bones that were within them be scattered abroad; he destroy'd the Altars and Images of Saints, and committed many other cruell and bestiall actions, for which he was much blamed even by his own men. The city being thus won, they be∣took themselves with diligence to clense the ditches, to levell all the Forts and Trenches that were without, and to repair what was ruinated within; in so much, as in a short time, the Fort was restored to its former condition; nay, made more defensible then it was before: the Bashaw left il Bei de Rodi, Governour of the City, and went himselfe from Cyprus, the 24th of September, returning victorious, and triumphant towards▪ Constanti∣nople; where he was received with much honour and joy by all, though this victory was dearly bought, the Turks having therein lost, as it was said, a∣bove 50000 men, among which many Commanders, and their best War∣riers.

But it is time for us, after so long and unpleasing▪ a Narrative, now to return to the Fleets, where we shall finde wherewithal to make some amends for these miseries. On the 24th of Aprill, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 the three Generals were joyned together, as hath been said, at Mes∣sina, with the greatest part of the Forces of the League, wherewith they thought at first, to go to Palermo, that they might by getting nearer the Enemy, cause some jealousie in them: But this resolu∣tion being delay'd, Iovan Andrea Doria, and the Marquiss of S^ta Croce came thither with some other of the King of Spain's Gallies; and soon after the two Commissaries, Canale and Quirini, with 62 Venetian Gallies man'd in Candia, which came somewhat late, ha∣ving met with contrary winds at Sea. When they were altoge∣ther, they amounted to the number of 220 gallies, to boot with six Galleasses, 25 ships, and other lesser Vessels. These forces being thought able to grapple with the Turkish Fleet, a councel was held, wherein the Commendadore Majore, Pompeo Collonna, and Commissa∣ry Barbarigo met, and spoke their opinions, and wherein it was by common consent agreed upon, to part forthwith from Messina, and go to Corfu, as a fitting place to put on such resolves as they should see occasion for, and to learn tydings of the Enemy. Having there∣fore addrest themselves by humble Orisons, solemn processions, and other pious and religious actions to God; the whole Fleet put from Messina on the 17th of September, the first day, they sayled with a prosperous wind to Calabria, keeping a good order either for ma∣king way, or for fighting, that they might take all occasions they might meet with, of fighting the Enemy. Eight Gallies, command∣ed by Giovanni di Cordona, the Sicilian General went before the rest, as Van-guard to the Fleet, after which, Giovan Andrea Doria, went next with 53 gallies, and after him followed the three Generalls, with a greater squadron of 61 gallies; and a little after, followed Commissary Barbarigo, with 50 other gallies; the fourth and last

squadron, consisting of 30 gallies, was commanded by Don Alvero di Bazzano▪ Marquiss of S^ta. Croce, the Neapolitan Generall: but upon occasion of battel, the Van-guard was to divide it selfe into two wings, and to fall into such places as were appointed them; and the first squadron, lying to sea-ward, was to make the right wing, whereof Doria's Admirall was to lye outermost, and the Ad∣mirall of Sicily, next to the Battel: the third squadron, recommen∣ded to Barbarigo, plying towards Land, was to make the left wing, wherein were likewise placed the two Commissaries, Canale in the midst, and Quirini, in the outermost part inward, as Commissary Barbarigo, first on the out-side: The second squadron made the Bat∣tel, plac'd between the two wings, in the midst whereof were the three Royall Gallies, with the three Generalls, Don Iohn, Colonna, and Veniero; and next these, on one side, la Patrona Reale, and the Admirall of Genua; and on the other side, the Commandadore Ma∣jore, and the Admirall of Savoy: and this whole battel was termi∣nated on the right wings side, by the Admiral of Malta; and on the left, by Lomeli••••es Admirall: and the fourth squadron lay be∣hinde, to be a succour to the rest. The great Venetian Gallies were before the lesser Fleet, about half a mile, divided so, as Duodoes Ad∣mirall was to be placed before the battel, and that of Iacop•• Guoro: Before the right wing, stood Andrea Pesaro, and Pietro Pisani, with their two gallies; and before the left, Antonio, and Ambrogio Bra∣g••dini, with other two. The ships were sent before with the men and munition, to Corfu, commanded by Cesare Davalos, and Nicolo Donato; but because the foot destin'd thereunto, were not yet ar∣rived, being hindred, as hath been said by the Enemies Fleet, wher∣by the Venetian gallies were not furnisht with as many men as were the Spanish; Don Iohn gave very readily way, that they should be re-inforced with 1000 of the Spaniards Italian foot, and with 4000 Spaniards, which were with as much affiance received into the Venetian gallies. Two dayes after, the Fleet being come to the Cape of the Colonne, where, by reason of contrary winds, and upon occasion of taking in some foot, it staid a while: Gilandrada was sent with his own gally, and with three other Venetian gallies, to Corfu, to learn news of the Enemies Fleet, whereof that of Cateri∣no Malepiero return'd forthwith; and brought news, that the Enemy was past by within sight of Zante, and was entred with their whole Fleet, into the Gulph of Lepanto; the mean while, seeing the winds would not serve them to make for Corfu, the Venetian Ge∣nerall mentioned going towards Cefalonia, whither they seemed to be invited by prosperous Navigation, and hopes of meeting speedi∣ly with the Enemie; but this opinion being laid aside, and the first course being pursued, the Fleet came on the 27th of September to Corfu, and anchor'd at Casop••, where having the same newes confirmed by severall advertisements; and moreover, that Uluz∣zuli was past with fifty sayle to Mo••••ne, It was thought, that these things being to be believed, it was now time to come to some certain resolution. The three Generalls therefore called a councell; where not onely those did intervene, who

were usually admitted, but many other Commanders, and prime Personages, who were then in the Fleet. Some were of opinion, that they were to advance, and fight the enemy. But others being of another minde, propounded other enterprises, seeking to enterpose delaies; yet to shew, that they were likewise for trying the fortune of war, but governed by better reasons, they proposed the expugning of Naverino; alledging, that by taking this place, which with so great forces they might easily do, Mo∣dene would be thereby likewise much endangered, so as the enemy would be forc'd to come out of their strong places, and places of safety, where they were, and to encounter and hinder them; so as by this means, they might come upon more advantage to battle. But it was clearly seen by many argu∣ments, that these things were propounded, not with any minde of putting them in effect, but of opposing such as were forwardest for advancing; for at the same time, it was granted by themselves, that the season of the year was unfit for sea-enterprises, and that this would meet with many dangers; for that so great a Fleet would not meet with any friend's places, or havens able to receive them. That therefore they ought to consider well, before they should take any such resolution, as might make the enemy glory in a victory, gotten without fighting. That those, to whose care the conduct of the Fleet was committed, and whereupon the whole businesse did depend, were to think, as well of comming back, as of advancing, and not to suffer themselves to be carried so far away, with a desire of undoing the enemy, as to forget their own safety. That the voyage of the Western Gallies, to go to where they were to winter, was long and difficult. Besides, great care ought to be had, in as∣saulting the enemy at their own dores, though they should be the weaker: whereas those that spoke the least, affirmed, that the Turkish Fleet was doubt∣lesly greater then theirs. That though Uluzzali was gone, he was not gone so farre, as that they might hope to finde the Enemy divided. And that certainly it was more likely, that they should lose their labour, in seeking to finde out the Turkish Fleet, which, loaded with prey, after having ta•••• the towns in Albania, it being no longer time to make other attempts, would not stay exspecting them, but would be already past on towards Constanti∣nople. Which reasons prevailing with some, they were for making some en∣terprise in the Gulph, as that which would be sooner, and with more safety done. And others, mentioned going for Candia, fearing, left the enemy, when they should see our men busied else-where, and being thereunto invi∣ted by the weaknesse of the garrisons, and the rising of the country Moun∣tagniers, would turn towards that Island, and endanger it. But Generall Veniero, and commissary Barbarigo, with some others, who were constant to their opinion of fighting the enemy, gainsaying all other proposalls, consi∣dered, that the season was now such, as that alone was enough to make them give over the thought, of expugning any city, or doing any thing else, that required length of time; whereas the Turkish Fleet was so near, as that a battle might soon be had, wherein all the hopes and reputation of the League did now consist. That Cyprus was already lost, many Islands in the Le∣vant, and all the Rivers of Albania and Dalmatia were pillaged. That the victorious enemy insulted every where, threatning the Island of Can∣dia, wherein, it was already said, they intended to winter, putting them∣selves, with the greatest part of their Gallies, into the haven of Suda. Wherefore (said these) hath there been so great a Fleet prepared, and so

many souldiers raised? Wherefore hath so much monies been expended? Why have the people been grieved with so many taxes? Princes so much troubled? if without so much as seeing the face of an enemy, or trying our fortune, We, when we are not well got out to sea, should return home, with so 〈◊〉〈◊〉 losse, and disgrace to Christendom? Is it not peradventure sufficiently known, that no war is made without danger; and that not onely war, but no other action is secure and certain? But when the danger is counterpoised with as much hope, those who esteem glory, or what the world will say, ought not to shun the triall of their fortune. We have a Fleet so numerous, so well pro∣vided of men and artillery, and artillery, and of all things fitting, (the Lord be praised) as we want nothing, unlesse our Commanders want courage and resolution, to make use of their forces. The Turkish Gallies are usually much worse then those of Christendom, and at the present, they cannot be well provided of souldiers, all the best being gone with the Army to Cyprus; the having been long at sea, their prey, and their present security, are things which make the Fleet the weaker, and the easier to be overcome. And say, that the Fleet should now be suffered to return home safe and entire, have we not rea∣son to believe, that it will be so strongly recruited the next year, as all lands, and all seas, must lie open to the pleasure thereof, not meeting with any, that dare any where withstand it? It is wisely done, to spin out the war in length, when there is hopes, that the enemy may consume of himself, and by his own sufferings: But our case is clean different, such difficulties being, out of many respects, rather to be feared on our side, then that we should hope to see the enemy opprest thereby. There is no hope of glory or safety therefore for us now in any thing, but in beating the enemies Fleet; after that, we may hope for all good successe; without it, all our designes are vain, all other enterprises are to no purpose, or else of very little help to the main businesse. Nor are we to dispair of finding out the enemy, for being by their innate pride insolent, and by the negligence, wherein the Christians have alwaies proceeded against them, they will not hasten their journey for any fear of our Fleet. But s••y we should not find them, we shall not be said to have done but little, when we shall have won much honour, by shewing, we have done what in us lay, to find out, and to fight the Enemy.

These things were eagerly disputed on all sides, so as every one standing firm to their own opinion, nothing could positively be then agreed on: Yet their judgment beginning to prevail, who ad∣vised for the best, it was resolved, to go to Cefolonia, and there, up∣on more certain intelligence, resolve what to do. Thus the Fleet parted from Corfu on the 30th. of September, passing by the head of the Island, which lies towards the Levan••; and, crossing the Channel with a brisk south-east winde, they went to Anchor at the Game∣nizze, about some twenty miles from Corfu, where there is a large haven, where being forc'd to tarry three daies, by reason of con∣trary windes, they began to muster their men, the care whereof be∣ing given to Iohn Andrea Doria, he went aboard some of the Venetian Gallies, and making the souldiers stand to their Arms, he seemed to be well satisfied. But so much powder was spent in these musters, and in continuall salutations, wherein our men, who were but fresh souldiers, took much delight, as above 200 barrells of powder was wasted in one day, so as fearing lest they might want is in time of

need, the souldiers were forbidden to shoot without occasion. There hapned at this time a sleight accident, which was like to have caused very ill blood. A tumult being risen amongst the souldiers in Andrea Calergi his Gally, a Candian, wherein there was a company of Italian foot, who were the Count of S^ta Fiore's men, commanded by M••∣tio Tortona, one of the King of Spain's Captains; The Venetian Ge∣nerall hearing, that the tumult continued, and that severall of them were slain, to prevent further mischief, sent first his Master's Mate thither, and afterwards his Admirall, who both of them re∣ceived injurious words from Tortona, and the Admirall was sorely hurt by Tortona's souldiers. The Venetian Generall thought, that if this should remain unpunished, it might cause the greater preju∣dice to him, and to his authority, for that it was done before his eyes, who was not far from thence in his own Gally: Wherefore he gave command, that Captain Mutio, his Antient, and his Ser∣geant, who were the first occasioners of the scandall, should be ap∣prehended; and being apparently found guilty, he made them im∣mediately be hung up upon the Mast of his own Gally, to the end, that they might be an example to others, to proceed with more re∣spect, and to give due obedience to their Commanders. Don Iohn was more troubled at this, then became him, as if he and his au∣thority had been therein injured, by whom alone, as some of his followers sought to perswade him, such justice should have been done. But Colonna, and others, who were lovers of justice, and who were much troubled, that the most important businesse should be disturbed, by so small occasions, did labour to pacifi•• Don Iohn, shewing, that there was no cause of offence given him; that the place wherein the fault was committed, was sufficient reason for him to punish it, who commanded there. That the Venetian Ge∣nerall might use his authority in such particular affairs, wherein the common interest was not concerned; and that that time, and that occasion, did particularly require it, to the end, that Com∣manders might not be bereft of that obedience, which was alwaies so usefull in War, but most necessary there, where there were soul∣diers of severall Nations, and under Commanders of severall Do∣minions. Wherewith, though Don Iohn's anger was in a good part satisfied, yet was he not altogether appeased; insomuch as abso∣lutely denying, to treat of any thing with the Venetian Generall, the most important businesses were negotiated by Commissary Ba••∣berigo, who with singular dexterity and wisdom, sought to keep upon good tearms with the Spaniards, which was then more ne∣cessary then ever; the enemies Fleet was very strong, and very near; the businesse which they had in hand with all the League's forces, was of greatest importance. So as continuing without more dispute, in their first resolution, of going to Cefaloma, as soon as the winde should serve, they pursued their voyage; and passing on the 4th. of October by the Channell of Viscardo, on the 5th. the Fleet went to the vale of Alessandria, where many ruines of the antient city of Samos are yet to be seen. Here, by the relation of Gita' An∣drea, of Iovan Battista Contarini, and by Letters from Paolo Contarini,

Commissary of Zante, the same things were confirmed, which they had formerly heard, of the Turkish Fleet; and chiefly of Uluzzali's being gone, though his voyage was diversly spoken of; some say∣ing, that he was gone with fifty Gallies to Modene; and others, that he was gone with somewhat a lesser number to Barbary. Wherefore all of them being of opinion, that they were fully informed of the enemies forces, and of their condition, and that they might hope to finde them in the Gulph of Lepanto, and fight them upon advantagi∣ous terms, the Venetians met together, to consult what was to be done: On the one side, they were very desirous to fight, and had great hopes of victory; on the other side, they were very doubtfull what to do, and feared much any good successe, by reason of the Spaniards various and uncertain proceedings, so as they knew not well what resolution to take. By saying nothing, they did not onely give over their hopes of good successe, but suffered their Fleet to be exposed to great danger, by reason of the enemies being so near; and they were debar'd advising thereupon, (according as the im∣portancy of the newes, and the businesse required) by reason of the Commander's simulation. In this ambiguity, they resolved to send Colonna, and Commissary Barbarigo, upon the occasion of the newes which they had received, to Don Iohn; and that without mentioning any fighting, they should endeavour to perswade him, to continue his first resolution of advancing, and to think onely of doing what was already resolved on, without any further consul∣tation. Yet some proposed the enterprise of S^ta Maura, and other things; but much difficulty was found in them all. Wherefore the next night, the Fleet went from the Haven of Alessandria, and stee∣ring towards the Gulph of Lepanto, came to the Cutzolary Rocks the next morning, by Sun-rising, which was on the seventh of October.

At the same time, the enemy hearing by Caracoza, that the Chri∣stians Fleet came forward, and was badly provided of men; Al••, were it either, that he had received such expresse orders from Selino, or that aspiring after glory, being thereunto egg'd on by the Tro∣phies, which the other Bashaw had wone by land-enterprises, which made him desirous to do some notable action by sea, prepa∣red to go out of the Gulph of Lepanto, and to meet the Colleagues Fleet, with intention to fight them, promising unto himself a glori∣ous victory. And yet being desirous to have the opinions of the chief Commanders therein, he found some doubtfull, and others of a clean contrary sense. Pertau, as being of chief authority, and know∣ing himself out of emulation of glory, to be more subject to suspi∣cion, did neither give his free consent, nor openly contradict it. But Siloco, Sangiacco of Alessandria, an aged man, and of great experi∣ence at Sea, disswading from the proposall, laboured to prove, that this advice was full of danger; and that the advisers thereunto might be the more subject to blame, for that such a resolution would not onely be taken without necessity, but unseasonably, and without reason.

Our arms (said he) have hitherto been victorious, we have ruined ma∣ny

of the Enemies Islands, taken so much booty, brought away so many 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and taken two Towns in Albania, opportuvely seated, whereby we have much increased the Ottaman Empire; nor was it to be esteemed lesse boldly done to have advanc'd so far, and approached with their Gallies so near the lery city of Venice, and scorning the so great preparations of the Enemies Fleet, to have withdrawn their forces to the defence of their own shores, and made the memory of that expedition perpetually glorious▪ What greater prospe∣rity, what greater renown could be now expected? That some bounds were to be put to the desire of glory, and Empire; and that they ought not so often, and at th time tempt, nay tire fortune, which never smiles long upon any body, especially in affairs of War: that they had made war with the Venetians for the getting of Cyprus, which was succesfully by force of Arms now redu∣ced under the Ottaman Empire, so as the cause of that war was now deci∣ded. VVhat should now make them hazard the dubious event of battel•• and not onely afford those Enemies a means, but even force them to fight, whom if they, the Turks, knew how to make use of the present occasions, they might without unsheathing a sword, force to return with shame home to their own Havens, for want of bread, leaving them the effect of victory, gotten with∣out any hazard: so as being confounded and amazed by so many bad suc∣cesses, they would not hereafter dare to agree in joyning so many forces to∣gether as now they had done: wherein that they had done their utmost, might be witnessed by their so long delay of putting out together to Sea, and by their unwanted boldnesse of advancing so far, knowing that they had so great a Fleet as might counterpoise their Enemies: therefore it would be much more wisely done, to keep within that Haven, where they were defended by two Forts, and had good store of Victualls, and all other conveniencies, and where the enemy durst not approach them: that those things were truly advan∣tagious, which wrought our intents with real glory, by the vain appearance whereof none ought to suffer themselves to be led against all reason of War, and whereby they might incur great blame, committing their reputation, and perchance all that they had got, to the uncertainty of fortune.

But these reasons, though in themselves of great weight and con∣sideration, were not able to remove Al•• from his first firmly taken resolution, building upon so assured a victory, as that when our men should be assaulted by them, they should onely think of saving themselves by flight; by which falling into disorder, they would the more easily become their prey. Former examples, and the late successes represented all things so prosperous unto him, and did so inflame him with pride and audacity, as thinking his men invinci∣ble, he could not be perswaded that his fortune could alter. He therefore cheered up the Captains and Souldiers with promist of Victory; he minded them that they went against the same enemies, which had been so often beaten by them, and rob'd of all their military glory; a weak people, accustomed to pleasures, not to pain, who relyed upon the Arms wherewith they were covered, not upon their valour.

Thus all things being ordered to this purpose, and the gallies be∣ing well recruited with Souldiers, by taking 6000 Spachi from the neighbouring St. Iaccbi's, he parted with his whole Fleet from Lepanto, on the ••th of October, which according to the truest relati∣on, consisted of a 50 sayl, whereof above 200 were 〈◊〉〈◊〉, the rest

Fly-boats, and Gallieasses: and in this number there were about 40 Lanthorns. Ali disposing of the Fleet, as if he had been present∣ly to give battel, committed the right wing to Mehemet Siloco, an Alessandrian Captain; he gave the care of the left wing to Uluzzali, King of Algiers; he placed himselfe together with Bashaw Pertau, in the midst, the body of the battel consisting of 100 gallies, 50 on a side. The two Captains of the wings were placed, the one before, the other behinde all the squadrons; and certain fly-boats vvere kept for a reserve, under several Captains. The Turkish Fleet part∣ing in this order from Lepanto, sayled the first day to Galata, where staying but one night, it steered the next morning before day to∣wards Cefalonia, where the Turks thought to finde our Fleet, and to fight it within the Haven, having the same design upon our men, as vve had upon them; for a little before the Turkish Fleet hoysted sayl, the Christian Fleet vvas likewise gone from their Havens, to go meet the Enemy.

Thus it fell out, that the two Fleets vvere gotten very near one a∣another, before either of them knew what way the other took: they both desired battel, but yet they met without knowing it, each thinking that the other would not fight uninforced. But when the Turkish Fleet discovered ours, and was at the same time discovered by ours, the wonder was great on both sides, and the joy as much, each of them undervaluing the others forces. The Turkish gallies sayled in the order aforesaid, with their Trinchet-sayl onely, very close together, in form of a halfe Moon; but our Fleet, as it past through the channel, which the Curzolari Rocks make there, vvas forced somewhat to alter their order; for the Van-guard being on∣ly advanced, and the first gallies of the right-wing beginning to go out, the rest remained behinde those Rocks. But that all things may be the more clearly represented, the Narration requires that this scituation be particularly described. A Creek is made as it were by two Arches in the Jonick Sea, which incompasseth about 200 miles; for parting from the Gulph of Aria, and pursuing the Rivers of Al∣bania, even to the gulph of Lepanto, for the space of 70 miles: the Land bends backwards, and advancing as far on the coast of Morea, from the gulph of Lepanto, to the Castle Tornese, it makes as it were a half Moon. Opposite to the Ferme Land, lies the Islands of Sta Maura, Cefalonia, and Zante, which being seated in a triangular form, shape an opposite Semicircle: so as this part of the Sea is, though with a large intervall, almost inclosed. In this, there are three small Rocks, not above a mile from the Rivers of Albania, standing but a little divided; on the East, they look upon Lepanto; on the West, upon S^ta Maura, from which places they are almost equally distant between 35 and 40 miles; on the South, lies the Islands of Zante, above twice as far off: and on the North, the Al∣banian coast. These Islands were by the Ancients, called Echinadi, whereof the Poets, sabling, said, they were Nymphs, drowned there in the Sea, and turned into Rocks: for having despised the Deity of the neighbouring River Achilos. These are barren Rocky places, without any humane habitation, and otherwise of no note;

but now made famous through all Ages, for the memorable Naval fight which insued there abouts. Hither came our Fleet, as you have heard the 7th of October, a day celebrated amongst Christians, in memory of the Virgin Martyr Iustina, a little after sun-rising; which having disperst the clouds, and allay'd the winds, brought with it a Calm. Iovanni di Cordona past by the Curzolari Rocks, who guid∣ed the Van with 8 Gallies, and went to Petala, and was followed by the whole Fleet, to tarry there, by reason of the conveniency of the Haven, and of the River Achiloo, with intention, now that they were come within 8 miles of the Castle that lies in the mouth of the gulph of Lepanto, to send some Commander to view it. Thus all of them following the same way, as they came from out the Cur∣solary Rocks, upon the point of the Pescharie, called by the Greci∣ans, Mesologni: the Enemies Fleet was kend by Don Iohns Admiral Royall, about 12 miles off. Then the Generalls, surprised by an un∣expected necessity of fighting, not being at all moved, sent with all possible speed and diligence to all the gallies, that they should stand to their Arms, and hastening their voyage, take the places as was particularly prescribed them before. It is said, that Don Iohn was then wisht by those who were formerly against advancing, not to hazard himselfe upon a battel, without new and mature advice; to which he wisely and generously reply'd, the present condition of affairs was such as required courage, not counsell. And thus im∣mediately, without listning to any thing that might disswade from fighting, he caused the Standard to be hoysted up in his Gally, with the Arms of the Princes of the League, and made the signe of Bat••••l be given, at sight whereof all cry'd out with great joy, Vi∣ctory, victory; and arming himselfe, and without any delay, get∣ting into a long boat, He went round about, and solicited every one pre∣sently to make forward, and to overcome the malignity of the place; he or∣dered the Gallies, incouraged them all to fight; he acquainted them with the occasion of battel, with the danger, necessity, glory, and with the rich b••aty of the Victory.

The Venetian Generall was no lesse diligent, in ordering his for∣ces, and in incouraging his men to fight. When any noble Veneti∣an, Governour of any Gally, came before him; he desired him to remember, That a publick, pious, and important cause, was to be disposed in that days work. That the totall affairs, and the honour and safety of their Country, lay in their valour; that the necessity of fighting was unavoydable, which was wont to make even cowards valiant; but that selfe worth, and de∣sire of praise, did awaken fortitude in noble and generous hearts. This mean while the Gallies came still out, and leaving the Rocks on the left hand, the whole Fleet came into full Sea, and put it selfe in or∣der, one gally keeping in a direct line by the others, with sufficient space for a gally to go between them: The Venetian and Spanish gallies being every where mingled, the whole Fleet taking up about 4 miles space. Andrea Doria, who led on the right wing, kept to∣wards the Sea on the South-East side. Commissary Barburig••, kept with the left wing to landward, the three Generalls keeping in the midst with the Battel, about which there were 4 gallies with Lant∣horns;

two on the side, the two Admiralls of savoy and Genua, up∣on one whereof was the Prince of Parma, and the Prince of Urbin upon the other, and two on the Poop, La Patrona Reale, and the Commandadore of Casteiles Admirall. Lomelini's Gally, and Com∣missary Quirino's Admirall, closing up the battel on one side, joyn'd it to the left wing; the Admirall of Malta, and Admirall of Sicily, joyn'd it with the right wing; and the Admiralls of the wings were the formost of their squadrons, on the out-side. The 6 Galliasses were placed on the Front of the Battel, about halfe a mile from it, divided in the same manner: In the midst before the Battel, stood Duedo's Admirall, and Iatomo Gauro's Gally, with two others, for every wing, which were all very well furnished with Artillery and Souldiers.

The Fleet being thus ordered, stood firm, with their Prows turn'd towards the Enemy, expecting that they should come on. Ali, not seeing our left wing appear yet, which was not come from forth the Rocks, thought the Christian Fleet to be lesser then it was; and seeing Doria, bend towards the Sea, which he did to make way for the other gallies which followed, he imagined they began to fly; whereupon the Trumpet, Drums, and Cymballs, sounding, and making great signs of joy, the Turks advanced, as to an assured prey; but when they had advanced a little, and saw all our Gal∣lies in order, they grew doubtful; so as, striking their main Yards, (for the winde began to grow lesse) they slackned their course; but not having time to put on new resolutions, they came slowly on, that they might keep the better order. Ali exhorted his Souldiers, not to forgo their former courage; if he found fear in any one of them, he stir'd them up, either by promises, or threats, bid∣ding them remember the worth of many M••sselmans, who would not give over the Battel till either dead, or Conquerors. As soon as the Enemies Fleet came near the greater gallies, they were play'd upon by a great shower of sho••; for those Vessels were well pro∣vided (as hath been said) with both great Guns and lesser, and suddenly made many shot as them every where, on Prow, Flank, and Poop, whereby they prejudiced them much. Those of the first squadrons made resistance, and made many shots at Duodo's Admi∣rall, but soon perceiving that they did us but little harm, and re∣ceived much themselves, they began to fall off with all possible speed from the greater Vessels, so as every gally seeking to give way, and to free themselves as soon as might be from danger, and not being all of equall goodnesse, nor able to keepe the same course, they fell of themselves into disorder; and to get out of the reach of the Guns, kept their ranks sometimes clo∣ser, sometimes wider, not according to conveniency, or reason, but as they were advised by Necessity. Hereupon it hap∣ned, that the enemies Fleet fought in great disorder for the winde failed them; so as after they had past the Galliasses, they could not re-order themselves, before they were come very near our smaller Gallies, which making use of the fair winde, were ad∣vanced, and had by shot defyed the enemy, and begun the fight.

This disorder of the enemies appeared most in the right Wing, for many of them falling willingly towards land, they had straitned their Squadrons too much on that part. Then Ali, thinking Doria's Squadron the greater, because it made the greater show, being out at high Sea; and beginning to doubt, that his taking so great a com∣passe, was done with intention, of inclosing him in the midst, and by tacking about, to assault him both on the Flanck and Poop, to his great inconvenience, he commanded Uluzzali, that he should augment his left wing, and making towards the enemy, should face or fight their right Wing. But Doria steered his course towards the enemy's Admirall, which was opposite to him, so as the conflict be∣gan somewhat later on that side, then it had on the left Wing, which being near land, and having but little way to make, encoun∣tered the enemy quickly. But Siloco, who was opposite to this our Wing, seeing some space by sea, between the last Gallies thereof, and the land, his Gallies being (as hath been said) close together, fell with them presently beyond ours, to the end, that turning back, he might assault our left Wing on the reer, and that upon any ill fortune, he might be the neerer land, and so might provide the bet∣ter for his safety. And though Commissary Barbarigo were aware of this his designe, yet could he not hinder him time enough; so as the Gallies of the second Squadron past safely beyond ours. At the same time, Ali keeping his course streight on, and re-enforcing the Rowers, that he might be the sooner out of danger of the shot, met with Don Iohn's Gally, who seeing him come, knew the Emperiall Gally by its Ensignes; and not tarrying to expect being assaulted, advanced immediately, together with the Venetian Generall, and both of them gave him a fierce assault. Colonna did the like to Ba∣shaw Pertaw's Gally, betwixt whom the fight grew the fiercer, for that these the chief Commander's Gallies, had other Gallies neer them, which assisted them to sustain, and to refresh the fight. But other Squadrons of the same order, which kept first close together, severing themselves a little, entred the Battle in severall places, and in severall manners; some were to resist many of the enemies Gallies, and some other unfought withall, wound about whither they listed, to succour their companions that were in danger. Thus they fought in severall places with great slaughter, and dubi∣ous event, so as it seemed not to be one, but many Navall Battles. The souldiers being on all sides enflamed, not onely with the desire of glory, but with hatred to their enemies, boarding the enemies Gallies, or beating back those, that sought to get into theirs, expo∣sed themselves readily to all dangers, and were more intent in wounding the enemy, then in defending themselves. There were but few that stood idly looking on, nor were these the more secure by their cowardice. The greatest cowards, and the most valiant, ran often the same fortune, but purchas'd not the same praise. The mix'd noise of joy and lamentation, made by the conquerours and conquered; the sound of Muskets and Cannon, and many other warlick Instruments; the cloud of smoak which obscured the Sun, took away the use of ears and eyes, and made the Fight the sharper,

and the more confused. They fought with more vigour there where the Generalls were, and with greatest slaughter on all sides; the souldiers being become almost invincible by their presence, words, and example. So as for two hours space, the businesse was hotly dis∣puted between them, with various fortune, and dubious event. Our souldiers having entred Ali's Gally more then once, even to the main-mast, were as often valiantly repulst by the Turks. The enemy encreased their forces here, other Gallies comming in to as∣sist the Bashaw, to boot with Caracozzo, Captain of Vallona, and Ma∣mut Saiderbei, Governour of Matelina, who were already entred into the Battle with Ali and Pertaw: four other Gallies bearing lant-horns, came in unto them, which did much augment the Squa∣dron; and others giving over other employments, came continu∣ally in, to where the chief Commanders were fighting: insomuch as the Marquis of S^ta Croce, who was in the reer, being aware of the danger that our Generalls were in, came in speedily to their assi∣stance with his Squadron; and Iovan Battista Contarini making for∣ward at the same time, let fly at one of the enemie's Gallies, which was about to assault the Venetian Generall, and sunk it. Other Gallies of the Reserve followed their example, of which, Iovanni Lo∣redeno, and Malapiero, Commanders of two Venetian Gallies, put themselves boldly in the midst of the enemies, and after having long sustained their violence, were slain, and their Gallies were shreudly torn, having, notwithstanding, by keeping the enemies Gallies play, been very servicable, to the taking of Ali's Gally, which was thereby bereft of the assistance he expected from others; and Ali's self was slain by a Musket-shot, which he received in the head: his Gally being at last taken by those of Don Iohn's souldiers, which were neerest it, had the Standard with the half-Moons pre∣sently taken down, and an other with the Ensign of the Crosse was immediately set up in the place thereof, and the Bashaw's head put upon the head of a launce, to the end that it might be seen by the whole Fleet. At the same time Pertaw's Gally, and that of Ca∣racozo, were taken; but Pertaw getting into a Cock-boat, saved his life, and Caracozza died in the conflict. The enemies Bataglia being routed, thirty of their Gallies, which were in best condition, got close together, and wheeling about, fled towards land, to save themselves, being pursued by Quirini, who forc'd the enemies to quit their gallies, and to throw themselves into the water, when they were got into the neighbouring Rivers, so to provide for their safe∣ty. They fought with like valour in both the Wings, but with some differing fortune; for the conflict was very long and bloody on the side towards the sea, but on the side towards the land, the day be∣gan quickly to appear favourable to the Christians; so as the shout of Victory which was made from the main Battle, was answered as it were by way of Eccho, from the left Wing, with the same word, Victory. Some Turkish Gallies were past (as hath been said) beyond our left Wing, and assaulting our men on the Poop, did much endanger them, Barbarigo's Admirall, which was the first on that part, being encompassed and fought with, by six of the enemies

Gallies, had much ado to defend her self from them all. The Com∣missary, in whom (though they seldom are seen to meet) better coun∣sell, and greater courage, was never known, not being at all dis••••id amidst to great danger, commanded, ordered, and provided all things necessary; but the misfortune was, that as he stood on the Poop, with his face towards one of the enemies Gallies, which came to assault him, he was shot with an Arrow in the left eye, whereby losing almost all his senses, he was presently carried down▪ and not being able to say any thing, he dyed of that wound three daies after, being therein the more unfortunate, for that he could not receive his part of joy of the victory. Frederica Nani, a valiant person, and well experienced in maritine affairs, succeeded him in his charge, whom Barbarigo's self, as if he had foreseen his misfor∣tune, appointed thereunto: And he, accompanied therein by the va∣liant Count Silvio da Porcio, and the souldiers and 〈◊〉〈◊〉 assuming new courage, they did not onely save their own Gally, but took one of the enemies Gallies, wherein Cawrali was a comman∣der, of great reputation, whom they took prisoner. But Marin•• Contarini's gally, which, at the very beginning of the conflict, came in to the relief of Barbarigo's Admirall, was exposed to greater dan∣ger; for Contarini having run the same fortune as the Commissary, who was his uncle, had done, after his death, his Gally was long fought with, and was excellently well defended; for having 〈◊〉〈◊〉 most of her men in the long fight, she was in great danger of being lost: But Commissary Cavoli coming in, in the interim, he did so adoperate both his body and his wit, discharging at once the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 both of a captain, marriner, and souldies, as the Turks began ap∣parently to yield, especially when they saw Siloco's Admirall sunk by Canale's Cannon, and Siloco's self taken in the water, who was brought to Contarini's gally, who had behaved himself gallantly in this action. But Siloco being almost dead of his wounds, Contarini, seeing he could not add to his glory, by the longer life of so honou∣rable a Prisoner, made his head he cut off. At the same time, Com∣missary Quirini came in, who having driven away one of the ene∣mies Squadrons, (as hath been said) turned upon the rest, who yet maintained the Battle in this part; and putting them to ••light, pur∣sued the victory. So as the Turks being disordered every where, many of their gallies being shattered, and having no hopes of vi∣ctory, and lesse of safety, being disperst abroad every where▪ made for the neighbouring stores; and leaving their Vessels in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to our men, exposed their lives to the danger of the waters, where many were drown, others slain by our forces, and but few of them escaped into places of safety. Thus past affairs in the Christian Fleet, which in the Battle, and on the left Wing, were undoubtedly victors: But the fight continued still very bloody in the right Wing for Uluzzali, seeing that he could not beat the hindermost part of our right Wing, by encompassing it, as it was thought he would have done, betook himself to a new resolution; tacking about, he bent his course inwards, and turned thither, where he saw some of our gallies divided from the body of the Battle, and from the right

so as he had Sea-room enough to get beyond our Fleet, un∣prejudiced: 15 Gallies, whereof some were Venetians, some Spa∣nish, being then furiously assaulted by a great squadron of the Ene∣mies left wing, they were all of them reduced to dispair of safety; and amongst these, the Admirall of Malta was taken by the Ene∣my, but was rescued by two other gallies of the reserve, and through the valour of many Knights of Malta that were in them: But Benet∣to Zoranzo's gallie took fire, and was miserably lost, with all that were in her▪ Uluzzali had with him the bigger gallies of Algiers, excellently well armed, and provided for any Action; with which, and with some other gallies which yet remained intire, of his wing▪ (for having fallen much Roome-ward at the beginning of the fight, as you have heard, they kept aloof from the great gallie); he yet maintained the fight, and prepared to assault our battel on the flanck. But when he saw his companions disordered in all other places, and that there was no hopes of victory, and saw Iohn An∣drea Doria make towards him on one side, with a great squa∣dron, and many other gallies of our battel, come to assault him on the other side; he resolved to free himselfe from danger as fast as he could. So as having the Sea open before him, he steered directly towards the Corz••l••ry and past through the midst of our Fleet with some 30 gallies, ••ndamnified; but his other squadr••ns which followed him, not being able to sayle so fast after him, being invironed by our gallies of the right wing, and by those of the Battel, who came too late to hinder the formers passage, were ••aken by our men without much a do; and most of those that were fled away vvith ••luzzali, being followed by our men, gave against the ground on the Curzolari shores Uluzzali, vvith some fevv o∣thers, sayling with full sayl towards S^ta Ma••ra, escaped safe away: and the Enemies gallies, which were in the reserve, when they saw their Battel broken, and their wings far off, being in a place fit for flight, were first retreated into the gulph of Lepanto, where they pr••served themselves safe. After Uluzal••'s flight, our men pursu∣ing the Victory, fell to take, and plunder the Enemies gallies where∣soever they found them, and to take prisoners, the battel having lasted for the space of five hours. It was a horrid sight, to see the Sea covered with dead men, and with men halfe dead, who wrast∣ling yet with death, did by severall means keep themselves above water: Sails, Oa••s, Masts, Rudders, Arms of all sorts, floted upon the Sea, which was becom red with blood. The number of the dead was diversly reported, as it is alwaies seen to be in such eases▪ The most agree, that we lost above 5000 men, and had more then as many more wounded; but those who speak least of the Turk•• losse, say that they had 30000 slain, amongst which, Bashaw Ali, their Commander in chief or Sea, and the greatest part of their prime Captain••, and men of chiefest authority. The principall person∣ages that perished in the Christian Fleet, were Agostine Barba••••go, Commissary-Generall, Benetto Seranzo, Marino, and Ierolime Con••a∣ri••i, Mark-Antonio L••nado, 〈◊〉〈◊〉, Ia••opo de Mazda, Katirino Mal••piero, Iovanti Loredanio, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Quirini Andrea, and Giorgio

Barbarigi▪ and besides these noble Venetians, of other Masters of gallies, of good condition, Ierolimo Bisanzo, Iacamo Tre••ino, Io••an Baptista, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 di Cypro, Iacop•• di Mezza, and Andrea C••lergi, of Can∣dia: and likewise some Chieftains of Authority, as •••• Bail•• d' A∣lemgnia, Knight of Malia, Heratio, and Verginio Orsini, Iovanni, and Bernardino di Cardine, Spaniards; Bernardino Bisbat•• Conte di 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a Neopolitan; all whose names I have thought fi•• to men••ion par∣ticularly, to the end that since it was not their fortune, to get any other advantage, or to receive any other reward by this victory; their memory may live glorious amongst men, who by their death have secured our lives, and augmented our Glory.

The greatest slaughter and inconvenience the Christian Fleet suffered, was in the hindermost part of the night wing, which is doubtfully disputed, whether it hapned by chance, (as often times bad effects follow good advice) or whether out of cunning and ill will: For Iohn Andrea Doria, falling Room-ward, at the very be∣ginning of the Conflict, as you have heard, went so ••a•• out to Sea, as some gallies of his squadron, either not being able to keep course along with him, or it may be, suspecting this his way of proceed∣ing, wherefore they would no longer follow him, nor to separate themselves further from the fight, were divided on all sides. D••∣ria alleadged, that the reason of War advised him so to do, for, to keep from being in compassed by the Enemy, he was to take so large a compasse, as keeping upon advantage, he might be in a condition rather of affaulting them on the Flank, then of being assaulted by them: yet many did not approve of this justification, thinking th••t he had gone further from the rest than ••e needed; and that keeping out of danger, he would place himselfe so as that he might accom∣modate himselfe to whatsoever event the conflict might have. 'Tis hard to say what his intention herein was, the effect appeared plainly to all men, that after having taken a large compasse, & not being yet fully resolved what to do, it was very late ere he turned upon the Enemy, and came not in to succou•• his companions, till they were in great distress.

The carriage of this businesse being related to the Pope, the Pope said, that Dor••a had behaved himselfe more like a Pyra••e, than a Captain-Generall. There were notwithanding some, who in his excuse, laid part of this sault upon others; affirming, that Don Iovanni di Cordona, Captain of the Van-guard, whose place was ap∣pointed to him, between the main battel and the right wing, in ••ase they should joyn battel, being past on, and entred into the Haven of P••••ala, not discovering the Enemy, came in so la••e, as that he could not time enough with his gallies, which were part of the same wing, possess himselfe time enough of that place, which was of purpose left open for him, whereby the gallies that were nearest thereunto, were exposed to the assault of the Enemy. Others said, that the Marquiss of S^•• Croce, who commanded the reserve, minding onely how to succour the main▪ body of the battel, ei∣ther for that Dohn Iohn was there himselfe in person, or that he thought the victory did chiefly consist in the good or bad successe

of that part, did not care for assisting the right wing, though much playd by the Enemy, and others, (so much do men differ in their judgements and affections in the very same thing) commended Do∣ria for what he had done; for that as a very expert and well ex∣perienced person in maritime affairs, he had done so, to take the advantage of the Sun, and to have the opportunity of assaulting the Enemy upon the Flank. But it is most certain, that by this, either not very sincere, or unfortunate advice, the victory proved the more bloody, and the booty, and glory, somewhat the lesser, though they were both very great: For we took 117 of the Enemies Gallies, ma∣ny were sunk, and very few of them escaped free away. There were above 5000 prisoners taken, of which 25 of good quality, and de∣gree; a great many Christians were also set at liberty, vvho vvere detained in miserable slavery in the Turkish Gallies. There were many reasons given for this so good successe, and it may be all of them true; the goodnesse of our Vessels, which were strong, and sound at Sea, and wherein our Souldiers being sheltred, by our waste cloathes, fought the more boldly, and more secure: our store of Ar∣tillery, wherewith our Fleet was better furnisht then that of the Enemy, and made better use of them; as well by reason of their skil who managed them, as also that the Prows of our Gallies being low and eeven, not raised up, as those of the Turks, the shot being almost level with the superficies of the water, hit the Enemies Gal∣lies more justly: moreover, the conditions of the Weapons vvas of no smal consideration: our men fought armed, against unarmed E∣nemies; and whereas the Turks did use their Bows and Arrows most, vvherewith our men, though wounded, were yet able to fight, all our Musket shot was mortall; nor were our men weakned by fre∣quent shooting, as vvere the Turks, their Bows growing slacker, and their hands vveaker by often dravving. Our greater Gallies were likevvise of great use, by vvhose shot the squadrons of the Enemies Gallies being divided, and disordered, they began to lose their cou∣rage and force: But really, the vvorth and valour of the Souldiers vvas of most avail; as might be known vvhen they came to grap∣pling, vvherein many of our Gallies boorded by the Enemy, though upon disadvantage, being to resist a greater number; they did not∣withstanding bear avvay the Victory, by the defendants valour, in vvhose Arms all their hopes did then consist. The Italian foot vvon much commendations, nor did the Spaniards merit lesse praise; but of all the rest, the Grecians, shevving both courage and discipline; as those vvho vvere most accustomed to that kind of Militia, and knew all advantages in vvounding, and in escaping being wounded, behaved themselves with great praise and profit. It was likewise considerable, that the fighting near the Enemies Country, as it made our men the more valiant; being necessitated to fight, knowing that their sole hope of safety lay in their forces; so the Turks having opportunity of getting into their own Country, was the reason of their speedier flight. This so great Victory was of rare example in all ages, but rather to be desired then hoped for in ours, by reason of the Turks mighty power, and of the discords between our Prin∣ces;

so as it was deservedly acknowledged by the Christians, as the work of Gods all-powerfull hand, whereof manifest signes were seen; for on a suddain, the troubled skies became clear, and the winde, which at first stood fair for the enemy, altered to our ad∣vantage. Besides, it was confess'd by all sides, that being moved thereunto by divine inspiration, all the Commanders agreed in going near the Enemy, when it was least hoped they should do so. The Victory being thus got; the Christian Fleet sailing very slow∣ly, as well by reason of towing the gallies which they had taken, as that the sea was covered over with dead carkases, with shrouds of ships, and other impediments, retired to Petala, a neighbouring place in the Rivers, opposite to the Curzolari Rocks. But the next day, the Venetian Generall past with his gallies, for his better ac∣commodation, to the Dragoniste; where the first care was, to cure the wounded, and to view all their men, to see who were wan∣ting, that they might proceed to some further enterprise, answera∣ble to their forces. But finding, that they were not able to land above 5000 Foot, they thought them not sufficient, for the expug∣ning of Lepanto, which was proposed; wherefore they resolved to forbear falling thereupon, lest they might hasard the reputation they had won in their victory. Whilst the Commanders were in∣tent about these businesse, the souldiers and marriners went from one gally to another, to enquire after their friends and acquain∣tance; they rejoyced with those that they found alive, talk'd of all that they had done, and reflecting back upon the danger past, they thought it to be greater, then what at first they had imagined, and were the more encouraged by their good fortune, conceiving the better of themselves. All men throughout the whole Fleet were joyed, with the glory they had won, and gladded of the rich spoiles of the enemies which they had got. The mean while, Generall Ve∣niero knowing, that nothing could be more welcome to his Coun∣try, then the newes of so great a victory, dispatcht away Omfredo Iustiniano speedily, in his gally, who making very great haste, came in ten daies to Venice, where it is impossible to say, how all men, of all conditions, were ravished with joy for this successe. This Gally appeared on the 17th. of October, in the morning, entring by the Haven between the two Castles, within sight of la Piazza di san Marco, which was t••••n full of people; and having many souldiers in the Poop, clad in Turkish habits, which they had taken from the enemy, people knew not at first what to think, by reason of the no∣velties: but when they saw some Banners dragg'd along in the wa∣ter, and that after some shot being made, those within the gally cryed with a loud voice, Victory; victory was joyfully ecc••oed from the Piazza: And the newes being forthwith spread through∣out the whole City, people flock'd from all parts to St. Marks Piaz∣za, every one embracing other for joy; insomuch as when the Doge came from his Palace with the Senate, to St. Marks Church, he could hardly get thither for the croude of people. Te Deum was pre∣sently sung, and a Masse celebrated, as the time required, with all humble and devout thanks to God, for so great a mercy. Four

daies solemn procession was ordered, to be observed in the city of Venice, and throughout all the other▪ Towns in that State, in Terr•• fe••ma•• and the memory of that happy day was celebrated, with other demonstrations of joy, as ringing of bells, and bonefires. And it was ordain'd by decree of Senate, that that day should for ever af∣ter be kept holy, with much solemnity; and particularly, that the Doge and Senators should every year, visit the Temple of the bles∣sed Iustina, in remembrance of the singular favour which they had received from God, under her protection. Their obsequies which were slain in the fight, were afterwards celebrated with much so∣lemnity, and honoured with Verses and funerall Orations. And Iu∣sti••iano, who brought the happy newes, had the honour of Knight∣hood conferred upon him. Not long after, Iohn 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Contar••••i's gally came to Venice, being sent from the Fleet, to give a more par∣ticular account to the Senate, of severall particulars; and to con∣duct four Gentlemen, who were sent by Don Iohn to divers Princes, upon occasion of the victory▪ Don Lope•• di Figoroa, to the Catholick King, Don Ernando Mendosa to the Emperour, the Count di Piego to the Pope, and Don Pietro Zapata to Venice, who landed all of them 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Otranto, Zapata brought Letters to the Doge, and to the Senate, wherein Don John gave an account of the fight, & how ready he was to serve in this so difficult and dangerous businesses; saying, That he had exposed him∣self to so much labour and danger, no lesse out of a desire of the Grande••za and safety of the Common-wealth, then for the service of the King his Ma∣ster, or for his own glory. And that rejoycing with them at the happy successe, he would be ready to serve them hereafter with the same willingnesse, and hoped to do yet greater things. All the Princes of Italy sent likewise their Embassadours to Venice, to congratulate this their so great prosperity. And such rejoycings were had in the Courts of Princes, that were further off, as might shew the importancy of the businesse, and in how great esteem they held the Common-wealth.

These things did not, notwithstanding, make them forbear pro∣viding for war, but did rather much quicken their desire of prose∣cuting the victory, and their hopes of reaping more advantage thereby. Iacop•• Zoranzo was suddainly chosen in the stead of Agosti∣no Barbarigo, to be Commissary Generall of the Fleet, whither fif∣teen Gentlemen were likewise sent, to be governours of such gallies, as were destitute thereof. The Senate writ to G••••erall Veniero, prai∣sing his valour much, and willing him to give particular thanks to all the principall Personages, in name of the publick, for their service so readily performed, in so important a businesse. And then to rejoyce with them, for having ••on so much glory and merit, throughout all Christendom. But they chiefly desired the Generall, to make good use of the victory, and to use all diligence in bereaving the Enemie, of the remainder of his Fl••et, Tackling, Men, and of all things else, whereby he might recru•••• his Fleet; saying, That this was the chief ground work of all other hopes; for if the enemy were bereft of all Navall preparations, an easie way would be opened for other ac∣chievments. The Generalls seemed very desirous, to prosecute their good fortune; therefore being all reconciled after the conflict, they had often met to consult, upon what they should do next; and 〈◊〉〈◊〉

last it was by common consent resolved, to equipage 150 gallies, whereof 30 should tarry to guard the gallies which they had taken; and that the other 120 should scoure the Rivers of Morea, and incite the inhabitants to rebell against the beaten Turks, whose forces and courage were lost, by that daies misfortune. Wherein much hopes being put at the first, all things were prepared, for pas∣sing into the neighbouring shores of Romania, that they might first get ••ooting there, and make themselves Masters of some fit place, to furnish the Fleet with victualls, whereby they might the better tarry in those parts, and fall upon greater affairs. But when these gallies were to steer this course, many difficulties being objected to Don Iohn; that purpose was suddainly altered, and he would go with the whole Fleet to the Haven of Calogero, where the taking of S^ta Maura being propounded, Gabriele Cerbalona, and Ascanio della Cornia, were sent to view the Fort, that they might put on the bet∣ter resolution: From whom, when they heard, that the enterprise would be long and difficult, they quitted their former intention, and concluded, that it was not good to employ the Fleet in such actions, as might keep them from re-ordering, and re-infor∣cing it, and from doing greater affairs the next year. So as many daies being spent in these consultations, and the winter comming on, they bethought themselves rather where to winter their Fleet, then to make any new attempts. All the Generalls came therefore to Corfu, where Don Iohn making no abode, when with his gallies to Messina, and Colonna went with the Pope's gallies to Napols, and from thence to Rome. This course not answering to the conceived hopes, caused much wonder, and no little dislike, since having o∣vercome, they had not with the same vigour pursued the victory, then, when the bare reputation of such successe, was sufficient to make way, to further noble proceedings against the enemy. But as it is commonly seen, men are more diligent, and agree better, in keeping off common dangers, being by necessity instructed so to do, than in pursuing glory, and greater power, either out of envy to one anothers power, or else through the delight of present victory, neglecting such things as are uncertain and far distant, though very beneficiall. Wherefore some pleaded the example of the memora∣ble Battle of Sal••mina, wherein, though the Grecians did with in∣credible valour, overcome the mighty Prince Xerxes his Fleet, they did not yet reap any more signall advantage thereby, then of ha∣ving delivered Greece for that time from the eminent danger of be∣in enslaved by Barbarians.

The Venetians staid, as you have heard, with their Fleet at Cor∣fu; and finding their forces encreased by Phillipp•• Bragadino's com∣ming, with •• galliasseses, and 10 gallies, which were not in the Battle, severall enterprises were propounded, all of them acknow∣ledging, tha•• to lie idle, must needs diminish somewhat from the reputation which they had wone. But the sharpnesse of the season did very much crosse all attempts, which not suffering them to em∣ploy themselves in far-distant and important actions, the Com∣manders resolved, to attempt the taking of Malgarithi, whither 30

gallies were sent, under the conduct of Marco Quirini, with 6000 Foot; with whom there went Francesco Cornaro, Commissary of Corfu, Prospero Colonna, Paolo Orsino, and other Commanders: To whom the enemy immediately yielded, not more in respect of their forces, then for their recent victory. So as without much ado, they took the Fort, which thinking they should not be able to keep, with∣out much inconvenience and expence, it was by common consent sleighted. By which being encouraged to greater hopes, Generall Veniero propounded, the taking of S^ta. Maura, thinking it to be a bu∣sinesse easily to be effected, by the relation which was made by some, that the Fort was weak, guarded then but by onely 300 men, and that the Passes to be possest were but few and narrow; that it was very easie to cut the Bridge, which joyned the Fort to the Terra ferma, whereby the enemy should be kept from all reliefe. But Commissary Generall Soranzo dissented from this proposition, saying, That the information was not so certain, as that they might build thereupon, with hopes of getting honor, or rather without much hazzarding their reputation. Moreover, that they had too few men for an enterprise, which was alwaies held to be difficult. That they wanted Commanders of authority, Prospero Colonna, and Paolo Orsino being presently gone, after their return from Malgarithi. That it was likewise to be considered, if the businesse should prove longer then was imagined, (as it usually falls out in such cases) they should lose honour in giving it over, and might in∣cur great prejudice by continuing it, since all the Leagues Fleets were to meet in good order in the beginning of March. He therefore proposed, as a thing better befitting the present time, and occasion, an attempt upon the Dardanelli, or that they might go somewhere else, where by depriving the enemy of their Rowers, and of other things, wherewith they were to recruit their Fleet, their designes might be disturbed and hindered. Yet Veniero continuing in his opinion▪ went in the beginning of February with the whole Venetian Fleet, to the Island or Promontory of Albania, formerly called Leucade, but now S^ta Maura, which being but a little distant from the firm land, is now by the Corinthi, the antient inhabitants of that country, joyned by a Bridge to the land. Our mens first care was, to keep the Fort from being succoured; hoping, that being unexpectedly assaulted by sea and land, and having but a small garrison, it would soon become theirs. Commissary Canale was therefore ordered, to advance with 13 gallies, and to break the Bridge; about which many armed Barks were placed, to keep horses from wading into the Island, ••o as the enemy might be beref•• of all succour. These things being thus ordered, and many Foot and Horse being already landed, Generall Veniero, and Colonell Ranco∣ne, who had the chief command of the land forces in this enterprise, went to view the scituation; but finding many of the enemies Horse, with whom it became them to skirmish, and wherein they lost some of their men, they were forc'd to retreat, not being able to take so good observations as was needfull. And finding by what they conceived at the first sight, that the situation was stronger then it was given out to be, and the therefore the enterprise would prove the more difficult; which difficulty was made the greater, by

their failing in their first designe: For the Barks which were to keep the Fort from being relieved, not being able to advance so far as they should have done, by reason of the shelfs and shallownesse of the water, could not keep the enemies Foot and Horse from w••ding over, and encreasing the Garrison. They dispairing of doing any good, without more ado, embark their men, and went awa•• with the whole Fleet, whereof 25 gallies, commanded by Commissary Generall Soranzo, went to Candia, and Generall Veniero re••••rned with the rest to Corfu.

This mean while, Colonna was come from Naples to Rome, where he was received with great pomp, and extraordinary honour, the houses and streets being adorned, divers Arches erected, and the antient Arches of Vespasian and Constantine, by which he was to pass, inrich'd with new and proper motions. At his entrance into the City, he was met by a numerous company of people, and by the chief Magistrates of Rome, before he came to the Porte Capena, now called St. Sebastian's Gate; through which he made his publick en∣try, accompanied by 5000 Foot, and many Nobles, with attendance in rich Liveries; the pomp being made the more conspicuous and glorious, by 170 Turkish Slaves, who, clad all in silk, were led as it were in triumph amidst the files of souldiers. Thus did Colonna passe by the way of the Campidoglio, to the Palace, where the Pope, accompanied by the Colledge of Cardinals, stood expecting him, in Constantine's Hall, whose foot when he had kiss'd, he presented the prisoners to him, amongst which were the sons of Bashaw Ali, in token of his victory. At which, Rome was overjoyed, seeing the me∣mory of her glorious triumphs, and of her pristine greatnesse, as it were, renued, after so many ages, in one of her famous Citisens.

THE VVARS OF CYPRUS. BOOK III. THE CONTENTS.

THe effects of the Victory, and mens severall discourses thereupon. The dis-••nion, and differing opinions of Christian Princes, in ad∣hering unto the League: How the Turks behave themselves after the Rout. Pius Quintus dyes, and Gregory the 13th, is chosen. The Enterprise of Castel-Nuovo succeeds not. The Colleagues Fleets lie idle: their dis-union. The occasion of the Spaniards parting from the League, related more diffusedly; and the discords between the French and Spaniards. The proceedings of the Turkish Fleet; the like of the Venetians, and the Popes. The Turkish and Christian Fleets face one another; both stand upon their advantages: They fight not, and the Turks fly: They meet again, but fight not, by reason of divers accidents. Don John joyns with the Confederates Fleet; they go to assault the E∣nemy; but comming too slow, the design succeeds not. Other Enter∣prises attempted without successe. Don Johns departure, and the dis∣••••••ion of the Colleagues. What succeeded in Dalmatia, between the Ven••tians and the Turks. Treaties in Rome, for provision of War, to no effect. Treaties of Agreement held at Constantinople, and in Ve∣nice. Doge Mocenigo's speech, perswading to Peace. The conclu∣sion, and conditions of Agreement, insuing in March, 1573. Mens severall discourses, and Princes opinions thereupon.

THe Victory gotten by the Princes of the League, a∣gainst those Enemies, who being till now almost invincible, were by reason of their so many pro∣sperous successes in Battel, become formidable to all other Nations, had awakened great hopes in all men, thinking it was now an opportune time to take revenge for past offences; and that the Ottaman Empire being once abandoned by fortune, might be o∣verborn by the true worth and valour of Christian Princes, and Souldiers: and, as it usually falls out, especially when being at the height of prosperity, men fancy all things feasible which they doe very much desire: no enterprise, no acquisition was so great, as could satisfie their conceived hopes, or which was thought a suffici∣ent recompence for such a Victory. Nor did onely such, to whom it appertain'd, either by peculiar imployment, or by experience in War, to talke thereof; but all men, being every where become Souldiers, did popularly, and oft-times very vainly discourse, how, making use of so happy an occasion, the Colleagues forces should be imploy'd. Severall Enterprises were motioned against the Tur∣kish Dominions, and especially in Greece: All men held for certain, t••at the very same of the approach of the Christian Fleet, was sufficient to make way for noble acquisitions: For that the Inhabitants of those Provin∣ces, who were held in cruell slavery by the Turks, mortally hating their re∣ligion, customes, and Empire, would instantly rise up in behalfe of the Chri∣stian••; and the Souldiers of their Garrisons, being possest with fear, would re∣treat to the most remote and secure places, leaving their Towns to be freely possest by our men, if they would but appear before them; so as the whole Turkish Dominions would in a short time be in disorder, and one acquisition would make way for another; and this first victory would be get more. Others, not content with such things as these, but flying at all, were of opinion, that as soon as the season should permit, the Christian Fleet should advance, and entring the Dardanelli, should with great, and unexpected forces, f••ll upon the city of Constantinople, against which they might use their maritime forces the better; for that it was said, the Garrison there were but weak, and the Inhabitants full of fear: That such an Enterprise would be underta∣ken with greater preparations, and more readinesse by all the Colleagues because all of them would share in the gain; that this was to be esteemed the onely sufficient reward of the Victory; that other lesser acquisitions would but increase expence and difficulties, that nothing would be wanting to so glo∣rious an action, if mens forwardnesse would equall the importancy of the oc∣casion, which was now offer'd them of chasing these new, insolent, and ••••ve∣nous Inhabitants, out of the most noble Countries of Greece, into the far∣thest confines of Asia; and of regaining, together with that Empire, glory to Christendom. But the wiser and more temperate men, suffer'd not themselves to be born away by their desires to so immoderate thoughts; nor nourishing vain hopes, but measuring the event of things by reason, not by af∣fections; knew, that as long as the Turks Land-forces should remain in••ire, which is the true foundation of their Empire, no attempt which could be made against them would prove so easie; neither did they think it a good

••oundation to ground their hopes upon the peoples rising, which often produ∣cing other effects, then what was at first conceived, might prove the more uncertain, and fallacious in the Ottaman Empire; for that the Inhabi∣tants who are thereunto subject, being poor and base, wanting Commanders and followers, weapons and wealth, cannot by their rising do an•• great pre∣judice to the Turks, nor be of much advantage to any others▪ and the Gre∣cians, being long accustomed to slavery, have much lost their ancient gene∣rosity. But grant that such commotions were to be expected from the late Vi∣ctory, they had let slip the occasion, and lost all such hopes, by not pursuing the blow; for the Enemies fears being by time lessened, and their Forces in∣creased, they might either appease, or hinder such Tumults, and secure their own affairs. So as that being every day confirmed by new ad∣vertisements, which was at first thought almost impossible, that the Turks would have a numerous Fleet out that Summer; it was judg∣ed by such as did more seriously, and more judiciously ballance the present condition of affairs, that nothing could be more advantagi∣ous for the League, then to bend all their indeavours and forces, to destroy this new Fleet, whereby they might so weaken the Enemy, as they might either have more assured hopes of doing some good upon their Dominions, by continuing the War; or that, if Peace should ensue, they might secure their own Territories for some time from the Turkish Fleets, and make use of the happy successe of this battel, rather as of a certain foundation, and commence∣ment of overcoming the Enemy more easily hereafter, then as a perfect and compleat Victory. Out of these considerations, the Ve∣ne••ians gave themselves with all their might, to make new prepa∣rations for War. They increased the number of their Gallies, they recruited their Fleet with men, and provided for all things neces∣sary, that as soon as the season would permit, their Fleet might go into the Levant to incounter and fight the Enemy.

Thus did men think, and thus they did discourse; but the Chri∣stian Princes, being blind-folded by their own affections, knew not the opportunity which was offered them of abasing the power of a common Enemy, who was become so formidable; but envying so much good unto themselves, and so much glory to this their age, neglected the War, as if they had not been therein concern'd▪ though their common interests lay therein, and refused the greater prosperity, promised them by their first happy success. For the Em∣perour being again earnestly solicited, and many promises being made unto him, by the Pope and the Venetians, to come into the League, since he was thereunto invited by prosperous, and all de∣sirable successe; so as he might (as he himselfe had said) safely do so; and being likewise exhorted thereunto by the King of Spain, who had sent Don Pedro Faffardo to him, to that purpose; continu∣ed notwithanding in his delayes and irresolutions: nay, he pro∣pounded new and greater difficulties; for being averse thereunto, he strove to have place for excuse, and protraction still left unto him. He desired that the greatest part of contribution for the foot, should be assigned to him in Monies; and that it might be ascertain∣ed out of some of the Hauns-Towns in Germany. He further de∣sired

to be secured, that these assistances should continue for some time, and that therefore some more stricter capitulations should be inserted into the League; which desires were seen to be made, out of perswasion, that they would not be granted; for it was known, that the Tribute being already prepared, he had made choice of one to carry it to Constantinople. And the King of France, whom the Pope did again solicite by his Nuntio, not to be wanting upon so weighty an occasion, to the good of Christendom, said, He must first know Cesar's resolution, who, if he should move therein, he would readily afford his helping hand, and would joyne his land-forces with those of Germany, under the command of Monsieur his brother; but that he neither could, nor would permit, that his sea-forces, which would be much inferiour to those of the King of Spain, should joyne with his Fleet. At the same time, Cardinall Al∣lessandrino, having dispatch'd his Embassy in Spain, was already gone by order from the Pope to Portugall, who, by Torres his infor∣mation, (who was sent thither the year before, to the same pur∣pose) was told, that above 30 vessells might be man'd out of that Kingdom, for the service of the Christian Fleet; and that the King seemed very willing to employ al his forces in this common ser∣vice: wherefore his Holinesse hoped, he might get good assistance there for the League. But though the Cardinall was very honoura∣bly and lovingly received, he could get nothing from the King but generall promises, whereby it was discovered, that that Prince be∣ing wholly intent upon the businesse of Barbary, did not much minde things at a farther distance. And not long after, Antonio Tie∣polo went thither likewise, with an Embassie from Spain, it being hoped, that the newes he brought of the victory, might perswade that pious Prince, to enter into the League, wherein an honourable place was preserved for him; he being invited by the Colleagues so prosperous successe, and by his own interests, to quell the Turks insolent forces, both in regard of his Dominions in the Indies, to the which, he might know, the so great power of the Ottamans must needs be prejudiciall, by what Soliman had attempted against the City del Dieu, in the mouth of Indus, and by the Fleets which were as∣sembled together in the Arabick Creek. Yet was not that King much moved at all this, nor could he be brought to promise any thing, save that he would furnish out 4000 Foot for the service of the League, the next year, and add some of his ships to the confe∣derate's Fleet; which, he said, he was not able to do at the present, by reason of the French Hugenotes of Rochells incursions; against whom, he was forc'd to keep many armed vessells, to secure his Ri∣vers, and the navigation of those seas: As also by reason of the Moors insurrection, in the Kingdom of Fez, which he was first to suppresse. And hereof he gave an account by his Letters to the Se∣nate, witnessing the affection and great esteem he had, for the Com∣mon-wealth. But Tiepolo, that he might do some good by his endea∣vours, shewed him, That he might assist the cause of Christendom against the Infidells some other way, without inconveniencing himself; to wit, by making his Officers in the Indies hold some in∣telligence

with the Persians, who are naturally enemies to the Turks, by informing them particularly, of the union and forces of the Christian Princes, of the victory which they had gotten, and with their designes: And then by furnishing them with some Por∣tugesse Harchebugiers, who getting into the Turkish Empire by the Red-sea, might raise some commotion, whereby the Turkish forces might be kept employ'd in severall parts, or whereby they might at least be made jealous. Which the King readily promised he would do; adding, that he would hinder the Turks commerce at Ormus and Bazzana; and keep them from bringing the great store of Mettle, which they were furnish'd with from China, through the Persian sea. The King likewise assisted the Legat Alessandrino, in sending certain Briefs from the Pope to the King of Persia, to Prester Iohn, and to some Arabick Kings; exhorting them to take up Arms against the Turks; of which, there never came any answer, nor did there any good come thereof.

But these uncertain and far remote things, were not much consi∣dered, as being able to do but little good at the present, to the con∣ceived hopes. The Pope did likewise renue his desires to the King of Poland, with whom Cardinall Commendone was at the present, hoping to make him take up Arms, not onely in respect of the Victo∣ry, but for that other accidents had also occur'd, which was thought might work upon the King, and the Barons of that Kingdom. For the Turks being jealous, that the Polanders had favoured the Walla∣chians, in prejudice of the Ottaman Empire, that he might revenge the injury, entered at unawares into the Country that was subject to that Crown; and having made severall incursions into Prussia, Podolia, and Russia, threatned greater mischief. But the King was unseasonably saln dangerously sick, when he should have been treated with, touching this businesse: So as the affair being to be negotiated in the Kings absence, with other Lords of the Kingdom, not well inclined to this war; that they might not, contrary to their customes, contribute to any expence of war, out of their Kingdom; and they having had advertisment at the same time, that a Chiaus was upon his way from Constantinople, sent thither to accommodate the differences; the Popes authority nor endeavours could not work such effects, as were hoped for. Thus went affairs in the Courts of Christian Princes, and the first so exalted hopes began to grow lesse. For sea-forces were not sufficient to suppresse the power of the Turks, powerfull land-Armies being likewise thereunto requisite, which the Christian Princes might at this time have made good use of, taking advantage of the Turks maritime forces being divided; whereby, and by their losse of reputation in the Battle at Lepanto, they were become weaker then formerly, and easier to be overcome. But to this it was primarily necessary, that Cesar should declare for the League, it being the common opinion, that Poland, Muscovy, and the other Northern Countries, which were apt to take up Arms against the Turks, would follow the example of the Empire: Which being ve∣ry well known unto the Turks, they sought by all possible means,

to preserve friendship with the Emperour Maximilian at this time, thinking their danger very great, if the German forces had moved against them. Wherefore Bashaw Mehemet had writ to Cesar, and given him an account of the successe of the Battle, lessening very much the losse which they had received, exalting the power of the Ottaman Empire, and exhorting him not to break the Truce, for any vain designes of others; but to keep inviolably his friendship with Selino, wherein if his faith should now be seen, it should for ever be perpetuated.

The Turks were so jealous and apprehensive of the commotions, which Germany might be able to make, as that, when it was after known, that the Emperour would send the Tribute to Constantinople, that souldiers reward was encreased, who was the first bringer of so welcome newes. But that which did most trouble the Pope, and the Venetians, and which made all men not well know, what to hope or fear, was, a doubt which was begun to be conceived, that the Spaniards were not so forward to pursue the victory, as the pre∣sent occasion required, whereby the enemy might have means af∣forded him, of becomming more powerfull than ever; for it was given out, that Don Iohn was blamed by severall chief personages of the Catholick Court, for hasarding the Kings forces to such dan∣ger of Battle, wherein the Kings interest, and that of the Venetians, were not alike; and that therefore that businesse ought to have been otherwise handled by him, and by counsells apart. And afterwards it was known, that the Duke of Lesse, a man of much maturity and esteem, and who had been verst in very important employments, was sent to the Fleet, in the place of the Commendadore Generall, who was gone to be Governour of Millan. From whence it was in∣fer'd, that the King's pleasure was, that Don Iohn being very well informed by the Duke of Lesse, and by his Councill, in all things, should not suffer himself to be so far carried on in point of glory with any thing, as might in the least part exceed his directions. But the greatest impediment which was thought would befall the fervent prosecution of the war, in the Levant, was, the bad successe of the affairs in Flaunders, which grew every day worse and worse; it being somewhat suspected, that the Protestants of Germany, England, and France, did favour that insurrection, and assist those that rebelled against the King. Which being added to a certain na∣turall slownesse in the Spaniards, and to other more cautious cir∣cumspections, it was feared, that it would either altogether hinder the proceedings of the League, or occasion some important delay at this time, to the businesse of the Levant, whereof many apparent signes were seen: For the proper time for actions at sea appearing, and wherein the Fleet were of right to joyne, there was but little care taken to put the Fleet in order. And though the Venetians did mightily mediate it, by the means of their Embassadour Lunardo Con∣tarini, who was sent to Don Iohn; first, upon the occasion of the vi∣ctory, and who tarried afterwards with him; yet no resolution was taken, nor were such actions seen, as the businesse required. Onely the Venetians letting no time slip, nor sparing either for cost or la∣bour, endeavoured to make use of the victory, were diligent in re∣pairing

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

their gallies, added to their numbers, and raised new men to recruit the Fleet; that they might both return with a powerfull Fleet into the Levant, and at the same time minde such occasions as presented themselves, of doing some remarkable thing in the Gulph. And finding those who were subjects to the Turkish Em∣pire up in severall parts, and ready to rebell, they thought it be∣came them, according to the custom observed by the Common∣wealth, upon like occurrences, to chuse another Generall; to which end, they chose Iacopo Foscarini, who was then Commissary Generall in Dalmatia, who having had the miraculous happinesse, to passe some few years before from private affairs, to the managing of publick businesse, had shewed such singular judgment and wis∣dom therein, and wrought himself into so good an opinion with all men, as they thought, they might safely place the hopes of the Common-wealth upon him. And to obviate any occasion of new dislikes, finding that Don Iohn, and generally all the Spaniards, no•• well affected to Generall Veniero, for what hath been said before, the Senate was pleased, that Veniero should come with some gallies into the Gulph, and that Foscarini should go with the forces of the League into the Levant: Who hearing of his election, and having already received the Standard from Luigi Grimani, who succeeded him in the place of Commissary in Dalmatia, he went away from Zara with 9 gallies, and came in the beginning of April to Corfu, where he took upon him the charge of the Fleet, which consisted then of 40 Gallies, and fell diligently to view those that were in them, to cause Foot be brought from Brandizzi, great store where∣of were already there, under severall Commanders, to provide for Victualls, Arms, and Ammunition, and to dispose of all things excellently well. And Generall Veniero came with some gallies into the Gulph, to act as occasion should serve, keeping the same superi∣ority of command over all the Captains at Sea, whensoever they met. And these were the proceedings of the Christian Princes.

As for the Turks, they were the more afflicted for the rout given to their Fleet, because being long accustomed to good successe in war, they believed, their fortune was unalterable; and totally de∣spising the Christian Militia, thought, that to war with them, was onely for assured prey and glory. But after having received this un∣expected blow, they grew capable of fear, and doubting the worst of evills, that some tumults might arise even in Constantinople; Selino, who was then at Andr••nopoli, came to Constantinople, and shewed himself to the people, concealing his grief and fear as much as he could: but the Bashawes were not the lesse carefull, in providing necessaries for the Fleet; but building upon our mens slownesse, and negligence, in pursuing their victory, they were the more diligent in all things, for that their labours were accompanied by hopes, that they might make amends for the losse they had suffered in their Fleet, and recover their lost honour. They rig'd up their old gallies, and all those also which had been given over, as unserviceable in the Mar•• majore, and else-where. They built many new ones, muste∣red marriners, sent out commands to their souldiers in other Pro∣vinces,

to come to Constantinople. And using great speed and indu∣stry in all things, not without much wonder, and mischief to the Christians, Carazzali went out very betimes, out of the straits of Gallipoli, with 60 gallies, wherewith he began to scoure the seas, and to lay waste the Islands of Tyre and Cerigo; whilst Uluzzali stayed, to gather together as many armed Vessells as he could, de∣signing, as it was said, to advance, and pillage the Island of Candia, when they should be joyned; or else to face our Fleet, hindring the designes of our Commanders, and securing the Ottaman shores. By which provisions of theirs, and by the slownesse and irresolution of the Christian Colleagues, the Turks re-assumed courage, though at first they had begun severall discourses of peace with the Bayl••, and appeared very desirous thereof; yet they put off the more cer∣tain resolution, till Monsieur d' Aix, the King of France his Em∣bassadour, should be come to Constantinople, who they heard was parted from Venice, and came upon important occasions to that Court, and who, as they believed, brought with him some parti∣cular Commission about that businesse; so as by his means, and by his Kings authority, the agreement might be the more easily made, and the more firmly established. So as afterwards, the face of af∣fairs altering, when they came to a more particular treaty, they propounded very unjust and unreasonable demands, and would make peace rather as conquerours, then conquered. So as the bu∣sinesse was as then laid asleep, and the war prosecuted with much fervency; which though the Venetians did willingly continue, yet were they much troubled, finding, that their Islands were burnt, and pillaged, and that the vanquish'd enemy did insult as victori∣ous, threatning every day more mischief and ignominy. And that on the other side, their friends and confederates not being moved at these mischiefs, nor apprehending greater dangers, did proceed so slowly in all things, as if the enemy had been utterly overthrown, and that they needed not to fight any more, but onely peaceably to enjoy the fruits of victory. Many reasons were alled∣ged for these delaies, and much discourse was had upon it, all men wondring very much, at this manner of the Spaniards proceeding. It was much noised, that the French assisting the Flemish now no longer secretly, as it was thought they had done formerly; but that they were openly, and by publick advice, to assault the King of Spain's Dominions; that the preparation of 50 armed ships, which was made at Rochel, which Philip Strozzi was designed to command, aimed at this. That the assembling of men, and noise of arms, which was said to be made in the Kingdom of Navar, reflected upon this. That therefore it became the Spaniards to be carefull, and to pro∣vide against these important and dangerous commotions, and not to employ their sea-forces, wherein their greatest strength now lay, in remote enterprises, where they could not be ready upon occasion to defend their own territories. Others reasoning otherwise, said, That these French commotions being in themselves of no moment, were made to appear greater by the Spaniards, thereby to cloak their truer and more secret counsells, which were seen very cun∣ningly

to aime, at the keeping of the Turks forces and power, and the like of the Venetians, so equally ballanced, as neither of them should exceed their present condition. That therefore thinking, they had done enough for the Venetians security, by defeating the Turkish Fleet, and by hindring the Turks further progresse, they were very reserved, in falling upon any other undertakings, lest if they should prove prosperous, the Venetians power and reputation might grow too immoderate, whereby the Spanish Fleet might meet with another weighty counterpoise, and greater, then perad∣venture might be thought convenient, for the safety of the territo∣ries, which the King of Spain was Master of in Italy. Nor wanted there those that said, the Grandees of Spain did envy Don Iohn's glo∣ry, and that therefore they had held forth his too great Grandez∣za to the King of Spain, as a thing that might cause trouble and dan∣ger to his Dominions. But what the true cause of these proceedings was, is unknown; for the Spaniards were so close in concealing their counsells, as without appearing alienated from having the Fleets meet, or from the enterprises of the Levant, for fear of the French, or out of any other respect, they still affirmed the contrary, giving daily hopes, that they would go to Corfu, which they were very crafty in doing: for they knew very well, that if the Venetians should have any the least suspition, of being abandoned by the Col∣leagues, they would be forced to come to some agreement with the Turks, which, for some other respects, would be inconvenient for the Spaniards; for then they must of themselves alone withstand the forces of so great a Potentate, against whom they had alwaies pro∣fest enmity. Thus, and for these reasons, did not the Spaniards dis∣cover their intrinsicall thoughts, but finding sometimes one cause of delay, sometimes another, spun on time, without doing any thing.

At this time did Pope Pius Quintus die, which caused a generall grief, being taken away very unseasonably, when Christendom was was in so great need; for he, being a sanctified man, and very zea∣lous of the common good, and consequently of great authority and reverence with all Christian Princes, was held by all to be an ex∣cellent means, of keeping up the League, and of encreasing the power and reputation thereof: giving also great hopes, of making way for some notable acquisition by the Christians, and for the sup∣pressing of the barbarous Infidells. As soon as his death was heard of, the Venetian Senate wrote suddenly to the Colledge of Cardi∣nalls, praying them, that they would not suffer the affairs of the League to slacken, wherein the late Pope had been so zealous, since any the least protraction might prove very prejudiciall, and might hinder the happy proceedings against the enemy. They were all of them very well minded to pursue the war; and that they might proceed the more resolutely, the employment was presently con∣firmed to those very Cardinalls, who were formerly deputed by Pius Quintus, to negotiate the affairs belonging to the League, who were very diligent, in ordering all things necessary. But the inter∣••all of Popedom was but very short, for the Consistory of Cardi∣nalls

meeting, they, the very first day, chose Hugo Buoncompagno, Cardinall of San ••esto, Pope, who took upon him the name of Gre∣gory the 13th, a Bulligonesse by Nation, a Doctor of Law, who had lived long in the Court of Rome, and was held to be a just man, but of a soure and austere nature, well minded, but meanly witted, and not much experienced in managing of State-affairs. This ele∣ction was much favoured by the Spaniards, and particularly by Cardinall ••ranville; were it either, that Hugo, whilst he was Lega•• in Spain, had won the Kings favour by his integrity; or else, (as some others said) because he was known then to be so mode∣rate a man, as that it was thought, when he should be Pope, he would prove such a Prince, as in many respects would make for the advantage of the Catholick King; particularly, for the safety and preservation of his territories in Italy. Pope Pius Quintus his death, brought great disturbances to the uniting of the Fleets, though Gregory, as soon as he was crowned, confirmed the League in the same manner, as his Predecessor had done. For Don Io••n, who sought to protract time, began more to scruple his departure, con∣sidering, that he could not of himself resolve to move with his Fleet any where, unlesse he should receive new orders from Spain; which he notwithstanding giving hopes should be suddainly had, according to the common desire, was the reason, why the Venetian forces did as yet nothing; and continuing still the same course, he, according as he thought time required his answer, did continually in••imate his suddain departure, affirming it so particularly, as that he writ to Generall Foscherini, he stayed onely from comming to Corfu, in expectation of the Duke of Sessa; who, if he should not come all the sooner, he would assuredly come away without him, Nay he blamed Colonna's counsell, who expecting some few gallies from Florence, did so long delay his comming to joyne with them. The Senate had commanded Generall Foscherini, to wait for the comming of the Spanish gallies, and not to attempt any thing, nor to employ those his forces in any enterprise, whereby the common concernment, and further progresse might be retarded.

But the Venetians being desirous that their Forces might be somewhere felt by the Enemy, resolved to attempt Castel Nuovo; S••i••rra Martiningo, being the chiefe adviser thereunto, who having been the preceding year at Catarro, and having had opportunity to inform himselfe well, propounded it as a thing easie to be done. This man was born in Bressia, of a noble Family, though illegiti∣ma••ely; and being banisht upon occasion of private enmities, had been long in the French Wars, where he had won much repute for military valour. And upon occasion of this War, he had no•• onely obtained a safe conduct, but was made (as it is said) Gene∣rall Governour of Albania, every one conceiving well of him: His advice being imbraced, and his speeches believed, all things wer•• provided, which he desired as necessary for this action.

The taking of Castel Nuovo was very much desired by the Veneti∣ans, not out of meer consideration of the thing it selfe, it being a lit∣tle Town, of no great circuit, not very strong, nor well inhabited;

but for the many advantages which might be had thereby: For it stands almost in the mouth of the Gulph of Catarro, near whereun∣to the land thrusts out, and streightens the Channel so, as they who are the possessors thereof, may hinder any from passing further in∣to the Gulph, which winding towards the Levant, makes an other great Creek, which is safe from storms, wherein any Fleet, how numerous soever, may upon any occasion ride safely, and in the ut∣most part thereof, stands the City of Catarro, which cannot be by any other way supply'd with Garrisons, Victualls, or any other neces∣saries, it being invironed every where on the Lands side, by the Tur∣kish Territories. Sciarra, having imbarkt himselfe at Chioggia with 5000 foot, whereof many were French, gallant men, and very well disciplin'd, went with great expectation of success towards the Gulph of Catarro, bringing orders with him to Generall Veniero, from the Councill of Ten, by whom this businesse was negotiated, to assist the Enterprise; so as meeting him near Liesena, they joyn'd together, and went to the mouth of the Gulph of Catarro, and pas∣sing a little forward, tarryed in a narrow place, which by reason of the streightnesse thereof, may easily be shut up, and is commonly called Le Catene, or the Chaine. Here they thought they might most safely land their men, all that coast of Castel- Nuovo, being full of Flats, which in bad weather are very dangerous: Whence it hap∣ned, that a shallop wherein Colonell Alessandro Castracani's men were, not being able to keep at anchor, was by the fury of the wind driven on ground, which the Turks being aware of, they got upon a little hill not far off, and by Musket-shot slew some of those that were in her, who were not able to make any defence; so as inforc'd by necessity, they went on land, though in an enemie's Country▪ and finding themselves backt by some of our Gallies, they were the better incouraged, and did for a while withstand the Enemy, though they were far inferiour to them in number, till such time as some Boates were sent out unto them, wherein most of them saved them∣selves. After this, the rest of the men were landed without any op∣position; which being done, Martiningo ordered his Brother Silla, to march immediately with a band of 200 French Harchibugiers, by the way of the Mountain which stands on the right hand of Ca∣stel-Nuovo, and that he should indeavour to make himselfe Master of some important Passes, whereby he apprehended the Enemy might be relieved: and he made as many more French Souldiers march towards the Town, conducted by Captain Santa Maria; and for the rest of his men, he gave the charge of the Battel to his Serje∣ant Maiore, Carlo Frisone, a Bergamas Captain; the reereward to La∣tino Or••in••, and put himselfe in the Van, and marcht thus in three squadrons, the one a little after the other: In this order, he drew very near the Fort, the land Forces being still backt by the Gallies, which coasted along the shore, and observed what way they went: Then Martiningo having placed Corps de Guards in severall pla∣ces, fell presently to make Trenches, having brought good store of Pioners to that purpose from Catarro, and began to plant Cannon: But these works were mightily disturb'd by frequent shot from

within the Town; so as being to use more time then was imagined, the news of our mens arrivall, and of the expugning of Castel-Nuovo, was noysed in the neighbouring places, whereby many came from severall parts to the reliefe thereof, by wayes unknown to our men: and chiefly on that part whither Silla Martiningo was sent to guard the Pass, the enemy grew so numerous, as though Silla was furnisht with more men from his Brother, it was clearly seen no such suc∣cour could be sent him, as was able to make good that Pass, which whilst it was open, they had great conveniency of bringing Garri∣sons to raise the siege, and free the Fort from danger; which when the Captains considered, and found that the businesse grew every day worse on their side, they began to think they should not be able to get the Town so quickly as they had imagined, it being much better furnished with defendants than they thought. Wherefore it was resolved, to recall the Souldiers which were sent to guard the Passes, who could not retreat without some danger, and at the same time to reimbark the Artillery, and the rest of their men, it being then the opinion of all men, that whatsoever they should at∣tempt would prove unsuccesfull, and not void of danger: So as rai∣sing the siege, Generall Veniero came to Zara; and Sciarra with his French Souldiers, returned to the custody of Catarro. Thus ended this Enterprise, not otherwise then was foreseen by many before, who thought it a vain design to be able to storm Castel-Nuovo, in so short a time with so few men; it not being likely that a Fort esteem∣ed very much by the Turks, and which they had used so great war∣like preparations to get some few years before, should in so dange∣rous a time be left with a small Garrison to the discretion of the Enemy; nor yet, that being placed in a Country so full of Souldi∣ers, the succors would be long a comming, which might be brought from the neighbouring parts. This success being therefore answer∣able to the advice, made Martiningo lose much reputation, who was formerly well esteemed of by many, rather for couragious da∣ring, than for military wisdome. This afforded just occasion to Me∣hemet Bashaw, of upbraiding the weaknesse of our Counsels and for∣ces, as he was discoursing with the Venetian Baylo.

These were the Christians actions, which were not answerable to the reputation they had won by so famous a Victory; the Fleet lying at Corfu and Messina with all their Souldiers, idle spectators of the Enemies insultings at Sea, vvanting forces to make any im∣portant attempts elsewhere; and the worst was, that the forces lay not then onely idle, but did much lessen, vvasting their Victualls, and losing many men dayly through sufferings, and want of action. Wherefore there being no appearance of Don Iohns departure from Messina, Generall Foscherini, infinitely weary of such delayes, was still thinking of severall affairs. He propounded to attempt some∣thing by himselfe alone; he discours'd with such as were skilfull in the Enemies forts, and in their inhabitants in those parts: nothing troubled his mind, which was full of aspiring thoughts, and great∣ly desirous of glory, and of maintaining the good opinion which he had won, more then quiet. But at last, tempering his bolder coun∣sells

vvith mature wisdome, he got the mastery of himselfe. He knevv it became him not, to attempt any thing vvith small for∣ces, left if the Enemies Fleet should advance, he must be forced to let it passe, and lessen much the reputation of the League, to their great prejudice;▪ especially to those Christians who were sub∣jects to the Turk, and who being incouraged by the happy success at Lepanto, were risen: but he chiefly shun'd doing any thing which might be displeasing to the Spaniards, or which might give them any just excuse of being faulty to the common obligations, which he did the rather, for that all other acquisitions were held poor, all enterprises to no purpose, in respect of what might be hop••d for by fighting the Enemies Fleet, with the whole Colleagues forces, which was alwayes the Senates intention, greatly indeavouring this union, and hoping therein very much. Foscherini being much trou∣bled with these difficulties, and finding no better remedy for the sore loss of time, he thought it expedient to send the Commissary Soranzo, (who was now return'd from Candia) to Messina, hoping that this wisdome and dexterity, together with this demonstration of honour, might work much with Don Iohn, and might make him hasten his journey. Soranzo parted thus from Corfu, vvith 25 Gal∣lies, being to make the whole voyage with bad winds, so as he could not avoid all inconveniences; some of his gallies being driven by a great tempest upon Regio, and that of Antonio Iustiniano's be∣ing driven on land by a furious winde, could not be saved. But So∣ranzo being at last got to Messina, he was honourably received, and welcommed by Mark Antonio Calonna, who lay there, who excused himself, for not having come further to meet him, laying the fault upon the tempestuous winds: And then comming aboard the Com∣missaries Gally, they went together to Don Iohn, who making So∣ranzo be met at the entrance into the Palace, by his chief Major Domo, and by other principall personages, he received him with much honour and grace, and seemed to be very glad of his coming. Then Soranzo began to acquaint him with the reason of his coming; he acquainted him with the present condition of things, saying; That his Highness's comming to Corfu was much desired by all, where all their forces lay now ready, 25 gallies, and 6 galliasses, all of them well fitted, with all things necessary; a great number of souldiers, abundance of victualls and ammunition, whereof there were 22 ships loaded. That all that was now expected for their going forth, to prejudice the enemy, was the joyning of the Fleets, which believing that they were in readinesse, by rea∣son of the great diligence, which they knew was to be used in businesse of so great concernment, he was come thither, to give him an account of the Ve∣netian Fleet, and to wait upon him so Corfu. That the Venetian Comman∣der would not venture upon any attempt, with those forces which they had in readinesse, without his presence, and fortunate conduct, though they had been by many occasion invited so to do, and by some others almost enforced, by reason of the newes they had of the enemies weaknesse, and of the injuries that they had done to their Islands. That it was the Senates desire, and the desire of every particular man, that all things should be referred to him, and that the prime glory of ••ll••••er pri••es should be reserved for him. That for

this cause, they had till now kept their whole Fleet within their own havens, being confident, that it would not be long before he would come thither. That he was now come to Messina, rather to wait upon him, then to hasten his departure. That it was too apparent, of what importance every minutes losse was, wherein occasions of greatly prosperous successe might be lost, or whereby at least, the reputation which they had won might be much lessened, which could not be upheld, but by speedy and generous resolutions; the expe∣ctation which the world had conceived of the Leagues forces, being very great, and particularly of his worth and fortune. That the last year, one day was sufficient to beat the enemy, and to make way for other victories; that no•• much more time would be required to vanquish them, to bereave them of all their maritine forces, and to make themselves Masters of their Forts. That they were certain, these considerations would make him use all possible speed and diligence, in making the Fleet ready. And that if his departure must be somewhat later, then the businesse required, doubtlesly it would be occasioned by the usuall difficulties, which accompany great actions. But that this small time which was let slip by necessity, might easily be recovered by his ardent zeal, towards the good of the League, towards his own glory, and towards the satisfaction of the Colleagues. Colonna said almost the same things in the Pope's name, shewing, that he was very ready to fa∣vour the League, and very desirous to hear, that the Fleets were united. All these things Don Iohn seemed to take in good part, as answerable to his intentions; he excused his past slownesse, out of severall impediments, and promised to use all possible diligence, in putting 100 gallies speedily in order, and 24000 Foot of severall Nations, which were assembling for the service of the Fleet. But the effects were not answerable, for there were not then above 64 gallies at Messina, and there was no newes of the Duke of Sessa, who was to bring those of Spain; and the old souldiers, who were ready to embarck, being in arreers for pay▪ refused to come on board, un∣lesse they were satisfied for their former service; for which, there was no course taken. Yet the Venetian Commissary was held in hand with severall hopes and promises, from day to day; the which, that they might appear the more reall, 3000 Italian Foot were embarcked in 30 gallies, which were given in charge to the Nea∣politan Generall, it being given out, that he should go with them to Corfu, and there expect the comming of the rest of the Fleet. Thus time was spun on till near the end of Iune, nothing being all this while done against the enemy, nor was there any thing resol∣ved what should be done; the Pope's endeavours having prevailed herein no more, than those of the Venetians. For Don Iohn being oft solicited by Briefs, and by an expresse messenger, which was the Bishop Odiscalco, sought to satisfie the Pope with good words, and hopes, affairs being brought to that passe, as the Fleet was hallow∣ed by the Bishop aforesaid; and Processions and Orisons were made, and a certain day appointed for their departure. But at last, Don Iohn not knowing how to justifie his so long delay, or to gainsay so many pressures, wherewith he was hourely solicited, the Marquise of Santa Crose being come with the Neapolitan gallies, and Don Iohn di Cordona, with those of Cicily, and his Admirall being already

ready prepared, which things had served before for some excuse, he was forc'd ••o discover the truth; That he could not remove with the Fleet towards the Levant, by reason of new orders that he had received from Spain, out of the fears which were had of the French commotions, which had caused the keeping back of the Commissi∣ons, and had made him keep those forces, where they might be rea∣dy to defend the Kings Dominions. This order being made known, and the reason of the Fleets suspension; whereby Soranz•• found, that it was in vain to perswade Don Iohn, to depart with his whole Fleet; and yet finding him well inclined to the good of the League, that he might get as much good thereby as he could, he thought it became him to endeavour the getting, at least some part of the Fleet, which joyning with the Venetians, the honour of the League might be preserved, and the forces which were ready at Corfu for any enterprise, might be encreased. But to shun assenting that, with∣out breach of League, those forces might be detained, which were obliged to serve the common interests of the associates, he wrought it so, as that proposall was made by Colonna; upon which, many consultations being had, it was resolved, that 22 gallies should be permitted to go to Corfu, and 5000 Foot, part whereof being to be had from Calaria, was yet a further cause of delay. These gallies were given into the charge of Gil d' Andrada, Knight of M••lta, with title of the King's Generall, Vicenzo Tuttavilla having the com∣mand of the souldiers. With these, and with the gallies of the Church, which were 13 in number, 11 of them belonging to the Duke of Florence, and 2 to Michale Bonello, brother to Cardinal Alessandrino, did Commissary Soranz•• return to Corfu, the whole Fleet comming along in company to the Straits of Messina, from whence Don Iohn past to Pa••ermo; and when they were parted, Mark Antonio Colonna set up the Standard of the League, supplying the place of Generall thereof. ••••is the Spaniards resolution being pub∣lished, every one firmly believed, that the enterprise of the Levant would be no further proceeded in this year, by all the forces of the League: And the Spanish Embassadour at Rome did already say, that the affairs in Flanders could not be setled time enough, for the going of the Fleet into the Levant; and that therefore the King would turn his forces into Africa, that they might not be altogether idle, and to case Cicily of them for a while. This opinion was the rather believed, by reason of many things that hapned; and espe∣cially, for that much provision was made upon the Spanish coasts, for refreshing the Fleet; and because it was known for certain, that Muley Assam, King of Tunis, was willingly listned unto, who then was with Don Iohn, and affirmed, that those people were very well disposed towards the Crown of Spain, and were ready to rise, and put themselves under his subjection, if they should finde any forces to back their rebellion. This the Fleets suspension, afforded subject for severall discourses; some said, That the King, in making this League, had respect to his own peculiar interests, since otherwise he could not have obtained from the now present Pope, the confirmation of what was granted him by Pius Quartus, of raising monies from the Ecclesiastick

goods, for which he was bound to keep 100 gallies, to guard those seas; and that moreover he was perswaded thereunto, out of other weighty considera∣tions: For if the Venetians onely were to withstand the Turkish forces, and should peradventure make any acquisition, they would get so much reputati∣on at sea, as they might 〈◊〉〈◊〉 with him for power; and on the other side, if they should fare ill, and should suffer in their Dominions, the Turks power would be so much the more encreased, and become infinitely formidable. And then again, if the Venetians should fail in their hopes of such assistance, it might be believed, they would easily give way to some agreement; and so those forces which were prepared against them, might be turned Westward upon the Kings Dominions. That therefore having taken upon him the com∣mon cause, upon these reasons, and bound himself out of these respects to maintain it, he could not with any justice, turn those forces to his own pri∣vate and, which were before obliged to the common service of the League. That the w••••s of Flanders was not any thing of new, whereby the King should put on such a resolution; for that war was already begun, when the League was stipulated. Nor were there even then wanting suspitions of com∣motions in France; for the Agreement being made being made between the King of France, and the King of Navar, and the Admirall, there was reason to believe, that the French, who are naturally lovers of novelties, and who were then long verst in Arms, would not keep quiet, but would be∣take themselves thither, where they should finde best opportunity to make war. Th•••• it was very clear, that by the conventions of the League, each Confederate might of right claim interest in the forces of the rest, upon re∣quiring observance of the Articles agreed upon. That before the League, it was in the Kings power, to employ those assistances where, and when be plea∣sed, but since he had freely, of his own will, bound himself to limited time, and forces, he could not regulate them according to his own occasions, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 alter them, without the Confederates consent. Others affirmed the con∣trary, that the Catholick King had abundantly discharged the duty of a Christian Prince, and of a friend to the Common-wealth of Ve∣nice, since, unobliged thereunto, he had readily assisted the first year of this war, with all the sea-forces he was then master of, the common service of Christendom, to the particular advantage of Venice. That it wa•• in his choice, whether he would engage himself in this war or no, not being there∣unto enforc'd by necessity, or at least, that being unlimited, either in point of time or forces, he might have governed himself according to his own pe∣culiar interests. That notwithstanding, he would engage himself with the League, to make the Confederates confide the more in him, and that they might have the better foundations, for designing their enterprises, which they were to make against the enemy. That this had been the cause of very great good, since the Colleagues forces being fastned together by this bond, and to the same end, had gotten so great, and so famous a victory over the Turks. That since the Kings interests were not like those of the Venetians, it was to be highly valued, that he would suffer the Fleet to run the same has••••ds. That i•• ought not to be wondered at, if the King, having had so great a sha••e in this victory, should endeavour to reap some particular advantage thereby, by sending his Fleet, now that he had bereft the enemy of their power at sea, and that he might safely do it, to the enterprises of Barbary, which were specified in the Articles of the League, and which were so much

desired by his poeple, to bereave the Pirats of their receptacles, from which the Spanish Seas could by no other meanes be secured. That it was much more lawfull for him to make use of his own Forces for the defence of his peculiar affairs, at a time when his Confederates the Venetians, were in a great part free from being offended by the enemy. What reason, what wisdome was there, that he should abandon his own Dominions, to assault those of other men? and to suffer the like, or greater dangers increase at home, that he might carry them to the Enemies? That it was true, the Wars of Flanders was no new thing, but that the accidents were new, which forc'd the King to think upon the preservation of those Countries, wherein disorders, were multiplyed, and the Enemies Forces increased.

These, and such like things, were alleadged according to the va∣riety of mens judgements, and much more of their affections; but to the end, that the cause of a businesse of such importancy, where∣by the hopes of much good to Christendom were interrupted, may be made known, it will not be far from our purpose, that we ac∣quaint you a little more particularly with the present condition of affairs, and with the occasions of jealousies which arose between the two most powerfull Kings of France and Spain, in a very unsea∣sonable time. In the very beginning of this year, the Town of Mons, in Flanders, vvas lost, and not long after, Count Nassaw took Valen∣tiennes, with forrain foot, the most vvhereof vvere French. And a lit∣tle before the Duke of Alva had chased, and routed a great many both foot and horse, of the same Nation, which vvent to Garriso∣nize the Tovvn of Mons.

These things, as they did much increase the danger of losing those Countries; so did they beget great jealousie in the Spaniards, that so many French Souldiers were brought into Flanders, not onely by permission, but by order from the King of France, which was the rather believed, for that the Duke of Alva giving notice of these pas∣sages, to the Spanish Court, to Rome, & to Millan, had much amplified the business, and caused many fears of greater Commotions. Wher∣upon the Governour of Millan, the Spanish Embassador at Rome, and Cardinall Granville, exclaiming very much, and appearing to be full of jealousies and fears, were the first reason why Don Iohn staid at Messina, openly discovering themselves to be so ill satisfied vvith the French, and the French growing as jealous of the Spani∣ards, by reason of their speeches, and proceedings, and fearing lest the Catholick Fleet might turn upon Provence to their prejudice; they betook themselves to fortifie Marcelles, and increased the Gar∣risons thereof. It was also noysed abroad, that the Duke of Alva should have said in publick, that he held the War to be alredy be∣gun between the Crovvns of France and Spain; at vvhich speeches, the King of France being very much troubled, he mediated by his Embassadors, not onely with the Pope, and vvith the Venetians, but even vvith the King of Spain himselfe, complaining partly, That a thing of such importancy should be affirmed by one of his majesties chiefe Ministers of State, which as he was very far from thinking of, he thought he should finde others to be so too; and partly seeking to justifie some of his actions, which might seem to have given occasion to these the Duke of Al∣va's

speeches. He therefore constantly affirmed, that those French with whom the Count Nassaw had taken Valentiennes, were all of the Hughe∣not faction; his subjects, but (as it was well known) co••••umacions, and rebels to the Crown of France, that he had been alwaies much displeased at the commotions of Flanders, as one who was sensible of the peoples rebel∣lion, in his own Kingdom, and whom it became to obviate, not to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 by such examples, the darings of subjects against their Prince▪ and as one also who did at much desire the exaltation of Christendom as did any one, though his particular troubles would not permit him to act therein with o∣thers at so opportune a time. But though he could not 〈◊〉〈◊〉 therein with his Forces, he was far from hindring the good actions of others; that he had armed some Vessels, not with intention to prejudice any, but for the safety of his Seas, which were mightily infected by Pyrats; neither were those hit armed Vessels so many, as could make it be suspected that he either could, or would fall upon any enterprises.

And that these his words might be the better believed, he publish'd an Edict, upon pain of punishment, prohibiting all his subjects to go armed into Flanders, and placed guards in all places to hinder them if any contumacious people (as he termed them) should be so bold as to countervene his orders: Nor being herewithal content, he be∣gan at the same time to do severall things, whereby he seemed as if he himselfe would also enter into the League, making the Car∣dinall of Louvain hold many discourses thereupon, with the Embas∣sador of the Common-wealth, then resident in France, wherein he strove to make it be believed, that the King of France was well in∣clined to the Peace, and to the good of Christendom, and chiefly to the Crown of Spain: So as laying at last all other respects aside, he would side with the League; and proceeding to particular A∣greement, he propounded severall conditions; and chiefly to ratifie friendship and good intelligence, between him and the Catholick King, by Mariages.

Though these things came to the Spaniards knowledge, yet were they not satisfied therewith; but gave out, that the French did this, to work their ends the more easily, by assaulting the King of Spain's Territories in severall parts, which were unprovided for them: that for certain, the Admirall, and the King of Navarre, did pub∣lickly perswade the Christian King to this Rupture, whose he would be forced to please for some other particular interests of his own. That it was said by all the chiefe of that Court, that there could be no quiet in France, till the King should resolve to fall upon some important forrain Enterprise, wherin the Catholicks & Huge∣nots were to be joyntly imploy'd; and that it was clear enough, that the French thought this the easiest of all other Enterprises, by reason of their conveniency of assaulting Flanders, and of strai••ning the Spanish Army in point of Victuals, as also in respect of the dif∣ficulties the King of Spain should meet with, in relieving his men. That the King of France might make this War, upon some appea∣ring pretentions of right, which the Crown of France hath to these Countries, wherein doubtedly the Queen of England would joyn

both with mind and might; nor was the League treated of by Mon∣sieur de Mom••rancy, nay concluded (as some say) with the Eng∣lish, to any other end, but that being free from all other jealousies, they might the better minde the molesting of the Catholick King, and therewith assault Flanders. That the Queens minde was suf∣ficiently known by her many no friendly actions, and especially for that the English did at this time flock over in so great numbers into Holland and Zealand, wherein they had already taken some Towns: That the ill will of that Queen, and of that Kingdom, could be no longer concealed now, by whom, and from whence, though with much secrecy and cunning, the Kings Rebels had been many wayes assisted, and those insurrections nourisht and fomented with several hopes, and some sums of Money. Moreover, that the friendship which the French held with the Turks, afforded more just reason for these suspitions; it being very likely that the French might be now as much solicited to turn their Forces upon the Catholick King, as they had often formerly obtain'd, that the Turks Fleet should proceed to the prejudice of the said King: nay, that it was given out, that the more to invite them thereunto, the Turks had granted the City of Tunis to the Crown of France, upon being pre∣served by their forces from the Armies of Spain. The Pope was much troubled at these things, as well for the great Concern of Christendom, as in respect of his own credit, which seemed not to suffer a little, since the conventions of the League were violated by the Fleets suspension, and therewith his authority, who as Head thereof, had a little before established and confirmed it: and he was the more scandalized thereat, for that many things were in hand, which shew'd but little respect towards the Pontificiall Ma∣jesty, whereof he was zealous above all other things, that it was not lawfull for Don Iohn, being Generall of the League, to obey those orders of the Catholick King, which did countervene the said League, not onely without the Popes consent, but without his knowledge, nay contrary to his express will: after having been so often prest by his Nuncio's to go from Messina, and joyn with the Venetian Fleet; that it was to be considered, that that Fleet, being raised by monies drawn from the Clergy, or from others by the par∣ticular concession and authority of the Apostolick Sea, as destined against the Turks, could not with any reason be by the King turn'd else-where: Wherefore the Pope being anxiously solicitous to have the Fleets joyn, he sent reduplicated Briefs to Don Iohn, to make him speedily depart, and exhorted the Venetians to dispatch away their Embassadors forthwith, to the Courts of Spain and France, to appease the jealousies, and take away the diffidences which were risen between those Kings; and particularly to move the Catholick King to grant them his Fleet, and not to forgo the Articles of the League. To the same purpose, he sent Antonio Maria Salviato, Bi∣shop of St. Papolo, to the King of France, and dispatcht away Nicolo Ormaneto, Bishop of Padua, as his Nuncio to the Catholick Court. Caesar interposed himselfe likewise herein, using his Authority with

both the Kings, to preserve peace and concord between them; being moved thereunto, either that he might do what became a Christian Emperour, or else, knowing, that if these commotions should go on, Peace with the Turks must insue; whereby he, who lived then se∣cure and quiet, by reason of the dangers and troubles of others, might have reason to suspect that the Turks might fall upon him: But the Venetians were more fervent in these indeavours, than all the rest, as well because their interest was most therein, as also not to make the Pope jealous, lest by their not stirring in accidents of such concernment, they might rather intend Peace, than War, which might make him grow cooler for the concerns of the League, who knowing that by these proceedings, the Venetians might have reason to think of agreeing with the Turks, incouraged them with many hopes, and exhorted them to use the accustomed wisdom and moderation of that Senate, which would overcome all difficulties; that they might not totally deprive themselves of the advantage which they might receive the next year (in case the Fleets could not conveniently joyn this year) by the more speedy provisions for War, and by the King of Spain, who would then be free from trou∣bles, and from such suspitions. Iovanni Michiele, was chosen to be sent Embassadour to the King of France, and Antonio Tiepolo, to the King of Spain; both which used all diligence, in going to the Courts of those Kings.

Michiele said, how that the Venetian Senate had alwaies greatly desired the common good and peace between Christian Princes, which they did now the more, for that the war undertaken against the Turks, the danger where∣with the Common-wealth was threatned, as also all Christendom, made them the more desirous to procure peace, and good intelligence between the Chri∣stian Princes, that they might joyntly turn upon the common Enemy. That for this cause, they were much troubled at the insurrection of Flanders, and at the King of Spains troubles; that their displeasure was not a little increased by the report which was given out, of some suspitions, and State-jealousies, which were risen between the Crowns of France and Spain; by which it might be feared, that if these thoughts should take deeper root, an open breach might from thence proceed, to the great prejudice of Christen∣dom; which (if it should meet with no impediment) might be in a gallant and safe condition. But by how much the more grievous, and of greater importance the businesse was, the lesse was it believed by the Senate, who very well knew the wisdome of that King, and his well-wishing towards the common good. Yet because the perswasions of such as are no friends to peace, and for their own interests seek to disturb it, doe often divert Princes from their good intentions; the Senate would not be wanting in making use of that favour, which they perswaded themselves they partook of from his Ma∣jesty, in exhorting him not to listen to such discourses, when they should be propounded; or that if he had had any such intentions hitherto, that for the good of Christendom, and for the particular advantage of their Common-wealth, he would lay aside all such thoughts, and totally convince the Catho∣lick King, so as being free from all such jealousies, he might minde the bu∣sinesse of the Levant, and observe the Articles of the League. The King listned graciously hereunto, and took it in good part; saying, That the Se∣nate

was not at all dec••ived, in the good affection which he bore to the Com∣mon-wealth, nor in their belief of his well-wishing to the good of Christen∣dom. That he had been alwaies troubled at the commotions of Flanders, and that he had still endeavoured, to keep those insurrections from being fo∣mented by his subjects. But that the condition of those times was such, and the state wherein his Kingdom then was, as be could not curb the insolency of such, as were desirous of novelty; who having endeavoured to work con∣fusion in his Kingdom, it was no wonder, if contrary to his orders, they were gone into other States, to perturb the affairs of other men. And some Court Lords, to free men from such suspicio••s, were of opinion, that he should wink at these things, which did not now concern the Crown of France, which was sensible of the prejudice which Princes receive, from the unbri∣••led licentiousnesse of people, cloaked under the name of just liberty; which could no otherwise be hurtfull to him, then violent exercise is to an infirm body. That he knew this might be prejudiciall to the Catholick King, with∣out any advantage to France; way, not without fear, of putting her into new troubles and dangers; for that these commotions might very likely make the King of Spain agree with the Flemmish, with intention peradventure of assaulting Dolphine, or the Kingdom of Navar: So as, instead of carry∣ing the war to other mens doors, they might be enforc'd to make war at home, at a time, when the forces of the Kingdom, through so many▪ and so long civill dissentions, were divided and weakened. But of all others, the Queen Mother (who bore then almost the chiefest authority in the Kingdom) seemed greatly desirous to preserve peace, and would therefore with her own hand write to the Pope, attesting this her de∣sire, and professing her self ready to follow his good advice. And that though there were some provision of Arms made, they were never intended to make use of them, to the prejudice of others, but onely in their own defence; fea∣ring lest the Spaniards, for the injuries which they causlesly affirmed they had received from the French, might invade his Kingdom. Where it is worth consideration, how great the jealousies of States are, and how easily Princes are more subject then other men, to every im∣pression of various affections. The Catholick King feared, that the French would make war upon him, and desired peace. The Christi∣an King desired to keep fair with the Spaniards, but apprehended, lest their forces, which were prepared against others, might be tur∣ned upon his Kingdom. Both these Princes were busied in other af∣fairs, and were therefore better pleased with Agreement, and each of them feared, the other would break it. And yet those vain jea∣lousies, which seemed to tend to the quiet and safety of their affairs, did in a manner afford occasion of many troubles, and of great pre∣judice.

But the Catholick King was resolved, before the Embassadour Tiepolo came to his Court, to send to Don John, that laying aside all other respects, he should forthwith go, with all the gallies that he had with him, and joyne with those of the Venetians; and when the Fleets should be met, that he should immediately passe on to the Levant; being hereunto moved, either that he might the better know the King of France his minde towards him; or that he did fear his forces the lesse, after the recovery of Valentiannes, and other

prosperous successes, which ensued in Flanders; or that he better understood the inconvenience and prejudice, which upon other oc∣casions might arise to his affairs, it having made much for the repu∣tation of the French amongst the Turks, by his seeming to be so concerned in all they did, as that he was thereby enforc'd to aban∣don his other enterprises; or else, for that as a just and wise Prince, he thought it did in no way become him, to abandon the Articles of the League. But were it one, or more of these reasons, that mo∣ved him thereunto, it was then said for certain, that this resolution arose from his own meer will; for he had dispatched this order away to Don Iohn, before he communicated it to his Counsellors, fearing lest they might have propounded somewhat, which might have diverted him from doing so, as had formerly hapned. But when Antonio Tiepolo was come to that Court, being now no more to speak of the jealousies of France, nor of the joyning of the Fleets; he, according to his Commission, desired the King onely, That since the best season for actions at sea was now well nigh over, he would give Don John leave (in case the occasion of affairs should so require it) to winter abroad in the Levant, shewing, that great advantage might be made there∣by; for their Islands would by this means be eased of the burthen, which was now become grievous and insupportable, of having so long nourished so great a Fleet; which burthen would be laid upon the enemies countries, from whence they might easily be furnished with abundance of vi∣ctualls. Moreover, they would the sooner, and more easily, prosecute any thing, which they should either have beg••n, or should intend to do. The courage also of those which were risen, would thereby be augmented, and others would be invited to do the like, the enemy would be driven to within the straits of Constantinople, and they would be hindred from comming forth early, to prejudice Christians, as they had done the preceding years; and, in fine, the League would thereby get great reputation in all things, and the enemy dishonour. But he concealed somewhat from the King, which moved the Venetians as much as any other reason, to desire this, which was, that by this, the Spaniards would be made for∣go their so highly vallued interests, in the African enterprises, and by laying aside those thoughts, would be brought to minde the common affairs in the Levant the more. But all this did no good; for the King alledging many reasons to the contrary, would not give way thereunto, following therein either his own inclination, which was, not to hasard too much to fortune; or else the perswasion of those, who liked not the League. But howsoever, this advice was not much liked, it being thought, that thereby occasion for great good successes, if they should be favoured by fortune, would be ta∣ken away; and that Don Iohn ought not to have been limited, in his Commissions granted him, as Generall of the associate Princes; which were, that he should endeavour to do, whatsoever might make for the advantage of the League, which was questionlesly known, would be very great, by wintring in the enemies Countries in the Levant. Don Iohn had been perswaded formerly to this very thing, wherein the Pope likewise interposed his authority. But he, not being willing to determinate it of himself, had referred the con∣sideration

thereof to Spain, which was an evident signe that his common Orders were limited, and restrained by particular Com∣mission.

Whilst Christian Princes were thus imployed, & whilst the League pro••••eded very slowly, the Turkish Fleet was already very nume∣rous, & powerful at sea; for Uluzzali, who was declared General at sea, had with great diligence rig'd up 100 gallies, besides those for∣mer, which (as hath been said) were gone under the command of Carozzali, wherewith he likewise parted from the straits of Galipoli▪ And when the whole Fleet was met, he made forward, with in∣tention to pillage the Island of Candia, and to do other prejudice to the parts belonging to the Venetians, according as he should hear newes of the Christian Fleets proceedings▪ At which time, cer∣tain word being come to Venice, of the suspension of the Spanish Fleet, great sorrow was seen in all men, their wonder encreasing together with their sorrow, that the Spaniards, who seemed at first to desire the League, should, when it was concluded, & so many diffi∣culties were overcome; nay, when they saw their hopes were great, deptive themselves of the present, and assured advantage, which they might have by the League, for fear of dangers which were un∣certain, and far off; and that they should give occasion of dissolving it, when they ought to have confirmed it, and establish it with more forces and confidence. So as, seeing they could not penetrate into their secret designes, nor thinking it fit to ground any thing up∣on such helps, the Senate resolved, to order Generall Foscherini, that waiting no longer for the joyning of the Fleets, he should, as soon as Commissary Soranzo should be returned from Corfu, ad∣vance with their own forces, for the consolation and safety of their subjects and affairs; and that proceeding with caution and circum∣spection, he should do as he should see occasion, for Gods glory, and the good of the Common-wealth. Therefore when Foscheri••i had received this order, being impatient of lying so long idle; as soon as Colonna, and Commissary Soranzo were come to Corfu, he began without any further delay, to endeavour the Fleets depar∣ture towards the Levant, that they might approach the enemy: Wherein finding all men willing, a Councell was called, wherein, to boot with the three Generalls, P••mpeo Colonna, Lieutenant to Mark Antonio, and Commissary Sor••nzo, did intervene. Mark Anto∣nio, with much freedom and affection, declared himself to be very affectionate to the League, and particularly to the good and great∣nesse of the Common-wealth, shewing his sorrow for the time they had lost, and for the forces which fell so short of what was hoped for. He, notwithstanding, encouraged them to hope well; saying▪ Th•••• the Catholick Kings good intentions were very well known to him, as also the Popes ferven••y in soliciting him: Wherefore, if the jealousies of France should cease, they might be sure Don John would come, and joyne with them, with the rest of the ••leet. But that howsoever, though he were the Pope's servant, and the King's vassa••l, he was ready to fall upon the enterprise, which might rend to the particular service of the Venetians, whose interests and dangers ••e knew was most concerned therein. Hereupon Generall ••os∣cherini

said: That the Pope's and the Catholick King's good-will, was suf∣ficiently manifested likewise to his Common-wealth, as also the like of his Common-wealth towards those Princes, and towards the League, as might be witnessed by the way she had proceeded in, and did still proceed in, as con∣cerning this businesse: And that Colonna's gallantry, and his affection to the Common-wealth, as also his desire to be serviceable to Christendom, was manifestly known, not onely in particular to the Venetians, but through∣out the whole world, by the so many services he had don the Common-wealth, to the honour and advantage of the League. Yet he could not but be sorry, that fortune had advanced such occasions, as that effects answerable to this generall good intention, were not seen to be continued. But that since it was in 〈◊〉〈◊〉 to lament what was past, and which could not be recalled; and that likewise it was not in their power to remove the impediments, which de∣tained Don John in Sicily. The onely remedy for such great mischiefs, was, to seek to out-do themselves, (if it were possible) in hasting to what they had to do; which be it what it would, he put them in minde, and did advise them, it could not be of more advantage, then to go and encounter with the enemies Fleet, which doubtlesly for number, as also in many other considera∣tions, was much inferiour to theirs. And that peradventure it had happened by divine providence, which oft-times brings our actions to their predestina∣ted end, by waies unknown to human wisdom, that the Colleagues Fleet should be so separated, to the end, that being therefore lesse min••full of their affairs, and apprehending no encounter, the enemy should afford them that means of finding them out, and fighting them; which if they had known they had been to withstand the whole forces of the League, they would easily have pre∣vented. And if it should so fall out, as, that upon the approach of the Christi∣an Fleet, the Turks should retire, it was not to be lightly esteemed, that they had so confirmed the reputation of the League, and secured the work which they had undertaken, and were resolved to do, whether the rest of the Catholick Fleet came or came not. Colonna soon yielded to Foscherini's opinion, giving many reasons, why nothing of more profit could be attempted, then what was now proposed. But he was of opinion, and did desire, that being to proceed against the enemy, they should go with all their forces joyned together, the greater and lesser gal∣lies keeping still together in company, which the season of the year afforded them great conveniency to do, by reason of the Northern winds, which do blow almost continually at that time of the year. But Gelandrada did neither totally commend, nor totally discom∣mend this advice; he told them, They were to proceed with much cir∣cumspection, and not to hasard a business of such concernment, unnecessi••••ted, or at least, without great occasion. Adding, that they should first endeavour to have some newes of the enemy, of their forces, and what way they steered; and then to put on that resolution, if they should be perswaded thereunto by more certain information. But he chiefly commended the counsell, of car∣rying the ships along with them, as well to encrease their forces, as also not to be distrest for want of victualls, and not to leave them at the discre∣tion of fortune, and the enemy. At last he concluded, that he would not dis∣sent from the opinion of the rest, shewing himself to be very well inclined to do any thing, which might be for the common service. So as it was agreed upon, by generall consent, that the Fleet should forthwith part

from Corfu, which consisted then of 126 smaller Gallies, 6 Galli∣asses, and 20 ships; and every Gally had in them 150 Souldiers. The whole Fleet was divided into three parts; the three Generalls kept in the midst with 45 Gallies, the other were equally divided into two wings. Commissary Soranzo led on the right wing, and Canale the left; the Van, and re-leefe, was reserved for the Can∣dy Gallies, which were hourly expected. Two Galliasses, and part of the Ships, did tow on each squadron of the lesser gallies, with order to guide them to the front of the Fleet, whensoever it should be needfull; it being resolved in Councill, that without these, they should not joyn battel.

At this time, when the Fleet was ready to hoist sayl, a Frigate sent speedily from Palermo to the Venetian Generall, from Placido Ragazzoni, who dealt concerning Corn for the Common-wealth in Sicily, arrived, by which he sent news, that a Spanish Gally was come to Messina, which brought positive order to Don Iohn, for the joyn∣ing together of the whole Fleet, which was not long after confirmed by Letters from Don Iohns selfe, to Mark Antonio Colonna, whereby he gave him notice of this new Commission received from the King, and of his readinesse to obey it; and that he would come forthwith with the rest of the Fleet, to finde him out: But he desired, that in the interim, the news of his comming should be published, to keep the Grecians who were up, in their Loyalty, and that without un∣dertaking any thing wherein the reputation of the League might be indangered, they should onely minde the thwarting of the Ene∣mies designs, and the securing of the Venetian Territories: though all were much joy'd at this news, yet they thought it ought not to hinder or retard the departure of the Fleet, which was already re∣solved on: So as on the 28 of Iuly, the three Generalls parted from the Gomenizze, where they staid, awhile, to expect Commissary Ca∣nale, who was gone with 16 Gallies to Ottranto, to take in 3000 foot, who were there ready for the Fleet, under the conduct of Colonell Horatio Aquaviva, Son to the Duke of Atri; which when they were come, were distributed into the Spanish Gallies, into those of the Church, and into the Venetian Ships. Before they went from this place, Iovanni Mocenico, one who was diligent, and well practis'd in Sea affairs, was dispatcht away with his Gally towards Candia, to give notice of the comming of the Christian Fleet, and to learn some news of the Enemie, of whom nothing of certainty was as then known, neither concerning their numbers, nor their voyage. The Leagues Fleet being on their way, 13 Gallies came in unto them, as they entred into the channell of Viscardo, which Commis∣sary Quirini brought from Candia, and pursuing their course from thence, they came with a prosperous winde in two dayes to Zante: No assured advertisment of the Enemies proceedings being brought thither (as they hoped for) and they being to tarry there two days to take in fresh water; they dispatcht away three other Gallies, to finde out where the Enemy were. Uluzzali was at this time come to underneath the fort of Malvasia, and had with him about 200 ••ail, his number being increased by the access of many Pirats Vessells,

which came in unto him in his voyage. Wherefore after having for a while scoured the Archipelagus, he was come to this place, wi••h an intention to pillage the Island of C••ndi••, and then to pass to Br••z∣zo di Maina, to curb those people which were risen up in favour of the Christians. But hearing that the Christian Fleet did advance, which he thought would not have departed from Corfu, (for he had been informed, that it was divided) he recalled some Gallies, which in pursuit of his first design, he had sent to Cupo M••li••, and return'd together with his whole Fleet, to underneath the fort of Malv••sia, where he staid expecting more particular information of our Fleet. But when he was told, that it still advanced, and was al∣ready got near the Island of Cirigo; and that it came shore of ••his Fleet for number of lesser Gallies, though it were very strong in great Vessels, he resolved to put to Sea, and to incounter it. Ha∣ving therefore called together his Officers, and other chief persons which were in the Fleet; it is said he spoke thus unto them.

We have great occasion offered us, to win much favour with the Grand Signor, and glory with all men, if we know how to acknowledg it, and to make use thereof. We are inform'd, that for certain, the Christian Fleet is divided; and that the Venetian Generall comes forward with a very small number of Gallies, being drawn by shame, and by necessity to succour we Kingdom of Candia; but (for as far as may be imagined) with a mind far from fighting; bringing along with him so many great Vessels, to keep him∣selfe from being assaulted by us; whose forces it may easily be known, by their delay, and by their irresolute counsells they are afraid of▪ I am therefore of opinion, that without further delay, we put to Sea, and go where we may meet the Enemy, and may have means to give them battel. This ad••••ce, as it is full of Generosity and Glory, so may it be very advantagious: nor doth it want such assurednesse, as a wise Commander, in the condition which we are in, ought to have regard unto, it will doubtlesly redound much to the re∣putation of the Ottaman Empire, to the honour of her Commanders, and of our whole Nation, that after so great a rout at Sea, hapned by misfor∣tune, we have notwithstanding retain'd so much worth and courage, and preserved so many forces, as that we have come forth the very next sum∣mer, with so powerfull and gallant a Fleet, as hath not been afraid to face the Enemy, and to ••ight them, as being desirous once more to make tryall of every mans valour, and of the fortune of War. None can deny, but that, great praise and glory is to insue from hence; and certainly the profit, nay the necessity thereof, is no lesse, nor no lesse evident, which perswades us to this resolution, or which (to say better) doth thrust, and force us upon it. For if we keep here idle, it is no doubt but that our enemies, grown insolent by their victory, and being the bolder by our fear, will either come to finde u•• out, to try whether they can fight us upon advantage, and to increase their reputation, boasting that they are come to fight us at our own doors; or else they will fall upon some of the grand Signors Dominions, wherein the de∣fendants being discouraged by our cowardlinesse, they will the eastier pre∣vail: but if we go boldly to meet them, (a thing which peradventure they look not for at this time) who sees not that this their beat being cooled by our unexpected incounter, they will tack about, and losing courage, will ra∣ther

think of securing themselves, and their own affairs, than of indange∣ring those of other men? ••hus will all the shores of these Seas be kept from be∣ing injur'd by the Enemy, all whose designs we shall frustrate; for seeing us come forth to follow them, they will not dare to fall upon any Enterprise, lest we should assault them. All the experience in Sea-affairs, which I have got in so many years, tells me, that we may get this honour, and this ad∣vantage safely, and without hazarding our Fleet: for the Enemy have not dared to advance and approach us, out of any confidence they have in the number of their Gallies, or in their souldiers valour, wherein they come far enough short of us: but onely confiding in those great Gallies, and many ships which they bring along with them; behinde which they think they may keep from being assaulted by us, as sheltred by so many strong Bul∣works; so as it is clear enough, the matter of fighting will alwaies be in our po••er, they not being able to force us to fight, unlesse we will, though we may force them: for they not being well able to govern those great Vessels at their plea••ure, and for their conveniency; but being to be at the pleasure of the winde, and at the discretion of fortune, and being unwilling to part from them, so to be deprived of that stout and safe defence; who is not aware with what advantage we may face them, and offer them battel; and then do, not as chance, or necessity shall inforce us, but what the reason of War shall per∣swade us unto? nor ought we be any whit terrified, or removed from doing this, by the last years unfortunate successe: for it is well known, that it was not the valour of our enemies, but our own disorders, which occasioned that ruine; and (if I may be permitted to say so) the rashnesse of our Comman∣ders, who by hasting too much to fight, made us expose our selves inconside∣rately, to the great shot of the Galliasses, so as we entred the Battel, being divided, and in confusion; by which example being now taught, we shall the better know how to govern our Fleet, and to know our advantages, and dis∣advantages, and not commit our selves foolishly to the will of blind fortune. Let us then forget that ill luck, and all fear that may arise from thence▪ and if we will be mindfull of that had successe, why should we not likewise call to mind, the so many, and so famous victories which the Musselmans have bad both by Sea and Land, over the Christians? in so much as there is not any part in Europe, which hath not been noted for calamities caused by us, and for the glory of the Ottaman Empire. We ought assuredly to be confident therefore, that fortune which doth accompany the valour of our Nation, and which is alwaies a friend to this happy Empire, hath suffered it to receive this one blow, not to imbase it, but that by governing it self well in adversity, and shewing the excellency of its orders, and its souldiers worth, it may rise to greater glory. These reasons are sufficient to make you applaud and embrace this my proposall, certainly a generous longing to revenge the injuries received from these insolent and ignoble Enemies, and to recover that reputation which they boast they have berest us of, scorning, reviling, and dispising us, as if by one bare victory they had quite overthrown the po∣werfull Ottaman Empire, must be of some force with military men. He who doth not resent these things, merits not the name of a Souldier: but me∣thinks, I see you all so inflamed with desire of carrying the Fleet from out this Haven, and so full of good hopes, as prosperous successe must needs ac∣company us. Therefore let us, without any further delay, put our Gallies in

order, and not suffer the Enemy to prevent our designs.

Uluzzali accompanying these his words with action, made all things fitting be immediately prepared, and sayled towards Cape Malio. In this interim, two of the Gallies which were sent out to that pur∣pose, brought word to our Fleet, which was already gotten to the Island of Cerigo, that Uluzzali was with about 200 sayl under Mal∣vasia. This news being come, & it being thought, that since the enemy was so near, they could not without going lesse in honour, preter∣mit the opportunity which was given them, of finding them out, and of offering them battel; the three Generalls did joyntly resolve to steere their course toward Cape Malio; and that when they should come within sight of the Enemy, they should advance and present them battel. This advice being followed, the Fleet came to the head of the Island Cerigo, to the place called, le Dragoniere, that they might be the nearer Cape Malio, the better to observe the proceedings of the enemy, and make use of any occasion that should be offered. For they could not design to assault them in a place of safety, where they were strong, as well for the shot that might be made at our Gallies, out of the Castle of Malvasia; as also for the difficulty they should have of bringing the greater Vessels thither, and in ordering them, wherein our chiefest hopes of victory lay, if the enemy ought to be fought with.

Whilst they were in this place, the Turkish Fleet was discovered on the seventh day of August, in the morning, by the guards which were placed upon the Mountain: which Fleet being already past the point of Cape Malio, a Promontory of Morea, anciently called Malea, and following the coast of the Vatica, sayled towards the channell of Cerigo: which way of theirs not being above ten miles from our Fleet, it was thought they advanced with an inten∣tion of fighting; which our Generalls hearing, they caused the sign of battel be given to the whole Fleet by the sound of Trumpet, and by setting up their standards in their gallies; being very diligent in disposing of all things, in ordering their squadrons, and in making the ships and greater gallies advance forward, that they might withstand the first incounter of the Enemy. And though a contrary winde began to blow a little from the North, the whole greater Fleet was by force of towing, brought to the place designed, and very well disposed of. In which order the Fleet being come from fort•• the Rocks of the Dragoniere, it sayled towards the coast of Cape Malio, taking a fitting place to present battel to the Enemy; who at the first seemed not as if they would refuse it: But as soon as the Fleets drew nearer, were it either that the Enemy thought the number of our Vessels to be more, which being distended in good order, took up a great space, and made a terrible shew of Bat∣tel; or that the Enemy were terrified at the courage of our men: (if it be not truer, that Uluzzali had neither Commission, nor mind to fight, seeming onely to desire it, that he might gain reputation) altering their course, they made towards the Island de Cervi, which is a Rock not far from that Promontory, from whence they were last come; and sayling in a close order, and drawing still nearer

Land, they went further off from our men; which it was thought Uluzzali did, for that (being an excellent Marriner) he would stay for a western winde, which usually in that season blows in those parts, that so he might afterwards have the advantage of a fore∣wind, to assault our Fleet: Which the Commanders of the Chri∣stian Fleet fore-seeing, they designed that their ships (which lay over against the great gallies on the left hand) as soon as the enemies gal∣lies should be past by, they should hoist all their sails, and assault the Enemy with a ••ore-winde: But the winde blowing at South-East, Uluzzali was forc'd to take an other course; and making to∣wards the Western point of the Island of C••rigo, he crost the chan∣nell which runs between the Islands of Cervi and Cerigo: So as the one end of his Fleet reaching to Cerigo, and the other to Cervi, it inclosed all that space of Sea, which is about ten miles in length; and turning their fore-Castles towards our Fleet, they stood ex∣pecting it, having put themselves in order for battel, in three great squadrons, all of an equall number of Vessels; which delay of the Enemy made much for the advantage of our men, for they had thereby opportunity to order themselves the better; so as the wind becomming good afterwards, they made forward with the whole Fleet to assault the Enemy: And they were already come so near, as they made many shot at each other, it being undoubtedly thought that the battel would be that day fought, and that that action would decide what the fortune and end of the whole War would be. But the winde beginning to slacken, our men could not advance, with∣out severing the greater Vessels from the lesse, and so part from their first firm resolution. And on the other side, Uluzzali, keeping constant to his opinion, not to come near the Ships nor Galliasses, stir'd not from the place where he was. There were then in the Turkish Fleet, above 200 sayl, of which 160 well armed Gallies, very yare and fit for action; the rest were lesser Vessels, mixt toge∣ther with the Gallies in the battel, and in each wing. There were not above 127 small gallies in the Christian Fleet, but they had six Galliasses, and 22 Ships, excellently well man'd, and furnisht with Artillery: so as each Fleet exceeding the other in some kind, and comming short in some other, the Fleets were justly counterpoised. This advantage, and disadvantage being very well known to both parties, vvas the cause why the Fleets, though they vvere so near, did not joyn Battel; since the greatest and most certain hope of vi∣ctory was reduced to industry, and to indeavouring to draw each other to fight upon the advantage of such forces wherein each did exceed the other.

Uluzzali indeavoured therefore by severall means, to shun in∣countring with the greater Vessels, and to deprive the lesser Gallies of their assistance; and taking the advantage of the Lee-shore, he intended for as much as vvas conceived, to keep himselfe from shot of the greater Vessels, and to assault our left wing either on the Poop, or Flank: But Commissary Canale, who commanded that wing, preventing him, blockt up the passage, and deprived him of that opportunity: Wherefore Uluzzali trying to work his intent by

some other means, commanded 25 of his yarer gallies, to go from the part that was nearest the Island of Cervi, and to assault our right Wing, which was commanded by our Commissary Gene∣rall, hoping to disorder it; and by drawing other of our gallies to defend it, to engage all our lesser gallies in fight, far from the ships and galleasses, which being totally becalmed, lay unmoveable. But Commissary Soranzo, resolving valiantly to withstand those that came to assault him, before they should be come nearer him, re∣puls'd them by frequent shot; and making them retire towards their other Squadrons, began to pursue them close, and to endanger them, and was followed by the Fleet; but they were forc'd to pro∣ceed slowly, by reason of so much towing: So as many hours being spent, and our men not being able to advance faster with their joynt forces; and the enemy not willing to accost them, before he had di∣vided them; when the Sun began to set, Uluzzali, secured by the comming on of night, and by the great smoak of the Artillery, be∣gan to make his gallies be towed back by little and little, yet tur∣ning their Prowes; but at last, he took the advantage of the point of the Island Cerigo, and turning his Prow, he launch'd out into the sea, and got quite out of the sight of our men, and out of dan∣ger; our men not being able to follow them any further, by reason of the slownesse of towing, and of the wearinesse of their men; nor could they well discern then what course he took, as well by rea∣son of the obscurity of night, as also by a stratagem which he used in his flight, having sent one Gally, with a light in the lant-horn, quite another way, than whither he went with his whole Fleet, to make it be believed, that he was gone the same way. But the next morning, the enemy was kend to be towards Brazzo di Maina. Our men having kept the most part of that night at sea, went to the North Cape of the Island of Cerigo, to take in water, and to afford some rest to their wearied Rowers; where having tarried that day, and part of the next (for they understood by their Guards from land, that the enemies Fleet was discovered to be not far off) they speedily embarcked their men, and went to where they heard the Turkish Fleet was; which not being to be found any where that day, our Fleet kept all that night at sea in very good order. But on the tenth of August, the enemy were discovered to be upon the Cape Matapan, who keeping their Gallies with their Forecastles towards land, kept about the coast on both sides the Cape. Uluz∣zali seeing himself found out by our Fleet, gave warning by shot of Cannon to his Gallies which lay furthest off, to come closer together, and suddenly put himself in order, being especially cautious, not to put himself in such a place, as he might be forced to fight with our greater vessells; wherefore he took a great circuit, keeping his two wings half a mile distant from the body of the Battle, wherein he kept in the midst: He faced our Fleet which came towards him, in somewhat a closer order, expecting that our Generalls, allured by hopes of an easie victory, should pass forwards, beyond their ships and galliasses, to fight his Squadron, whilst it was divided, and severed from his other gallies. And in

the mean while, the two Wings of the enemy, taking a large com∣passe, seemed as if they would encompasse our men, and assault them on the back, out of danger of our greater vessells, so as they should not be able to assist our Generalls, if they should come to conflict with their middle Squadron. Which designe being found out by our Commanders, orders were forthwith sent to those that were in both the Wings, that observing vigilantly what course the enemy should steer, & keeping their Forecastles stil turned towards them, they should not suffer them to passe beyond our Fleet. Thus each Fleet facing the other alwaies in all parts, they were already come within Canon-shot. At this so great a pinch, Generall Fosche∣rini, being ambitious of praise, and of doing somewhat, which might be answerable to the opinion of his conceived gallantry, took a small boat, going sometimes to one place, sometimes to an∣other, and endeavouring to be every where; he ordered, comman∣ded, provided for all things necessary: He desired the governours and captains of the gallies, to be carefull of themselves, and to remember the last year's happy successe; saying, That these were those very enemies, who, not many months ago, were with so much glory overcome by them in Battle; nay, that they were the poorest, and least couragious amongst them; for all the ables••, and most generous, were slain in the last Battle, and those that escaped were full of fears. That the very reputation of the late victory, would assuredly be sufficient to fight for them, against cow'd people, and who had lost their courage by the bad successe of the last Battle; whose Admirall would be the first that should teach them to flie, as it became his trade of Pyracy, and as he had done in the last fight. That there was not any, who had not earnestly desired, to have an opportunity of fighting the enemy, belie∣ving, that therein lay the chief difficulty, of getting another no lesse famous victory. That this opportunity was by divine Providence now offered them, when they did most desire it, and looked least for it. That if they should now again suffer the enemy to escape away safe, when their forces were so weak, they might in vain seek an occasion hereafter, of suppressing them; for growing in time more powerfull, and more bold, they would bereave ••hem of the occasion, or of the easinesse of other victories; nay, they might deprive them of the fruit of that victory, which they had already gotten. Therefore the end of that war, and the fortune of the Common-wealth, for some ages, did depend upon that daies successe. If they valued their own glory, the good of their country, the exaltation of Christendom, let them now fall boldly up∣on the enemy, since they had that now before their eyes, which was able to inflame poorly spirited men, much more such as were noble and generous. But that if any one should be otherwise minded, let him know, the enemy was so near, a•• there was neither time nor means now left, of shunning the Battle, wherein their safety and glory did wholly consist. With these and the like speeches, did Generall F••scherini strive to encourage all to Battle: And in the mean time, our Fleet advanced joyntly together, with much courage, hoping to fight the Squadron wherein Uluzzali was, and to beat him, before he could be succoured by his other Wings, which were gone far off. But we were forced to proceed very slow∣ly, and not without some disorder, as well by reason of towing on the ships, the winde being wholly ceased; as also, that our

Wings could not be well adjusted, being to stand opposite to those of the enemy, which (as hath been shewn) had taken a large compasse. Yet the Fleets drew still neerer, especially on the side towards the sea, which answered to our right Wing, and to the enemies left. Commissary Soranzo, who was the foremost of his Squadron, against which the enemy came, advanced speedily, with some of the yarest gallies of the first Squadron, to fight the enemies gallies, before they should be able to joyne with their companions. These, not seeming as then to shun the encounter, kept on their course, and came within shot of ours; but finding afterwards, that Soranzo did valiantly advance to fall upon them▪ they staied a while, expecting relief from some other gallies of their Squadron, which were already got very near them; which made Commissary Soran∣zo do the like: so as the enemy, who (as was palpably seen) did abhor the conflict, had time to retreat, being much endammaged by shot from our Gallies, giving way manifestly, and being driven from their first station. But our left Wing, the enemy being fallen further off on that side, had likewise taken a larger compasse, so as it was neither so near as to fight the enemy, nor could it so soon re∣turn to its place, and joyne with the body of our Battle, as was re∣quisite, for their advancing joyntly against the enemy. Things being reduced to this condition, and the North-west wind beginning to blow, which was contrary to us, it was clearly seen, we could not possibly come to Battle that day, unlesse we should advance with our smaller Gallies, and leave our greater Vessells behinde. The Venetian Generall desiring very much to fall on, speaking aloud to the other Generalls, whose Gallies were neer him: What mean we, said he, that we do not boldly advance? Why do we not forego this im∣pediment of the greater vessells, whereby we must alwaies be guided by for∣tune, and by our enemies pleasure? Shall we suffer the victory to escape as once more? Occasion invites us to alter our resolution, let us make use thereof whilst we may. We must be bold, and hope well. Foscherini thought it was the best and safest way to advance, for that they might make advantage of the cunning, which the enemy sought to use against them, by assaulting their middle Squadron, before the rest could come together, and put themselves in Battle array. And if the ene∣my should continue their first intention, their ships, which the ene∣my would never dare to approach, would secure them from the danger of being assaulted on the back. But the rest of the Generalls, neither totally consenting to, nor dissenting from this proposition, saying onely▪ That it was contrary to the resolution which they had maturely taken; and that the time would not permit new coun∣sells; the Fleet continued to advance, though but slowly; and the smaller gallies and galleasses passing by the ships, went boldly for∣ward towards the enemy: but the wind growing stronger, not one∣ly the ships, but the galleasses, which did before advance without towing, were forced to ••arry behinde; so as making very slowly forward, Uluzzali had opportunity to retire with leasure, and in good order, with all his Squadrons joyned together. And the better to dissemble his retreat, he for a while made his gally be towed

backward by the Poop, till being gotten out of our sight, he thought he might safely wheel about, and launching out into the sea, get (as he did) into a place of safety. These successes might, as it was thought, teach a new and usefull lesson, concerning the Militia of the sea; That as greater vessells are of much safety, by reason of their strength, so they may occasion great inconvenience and pre∣judice, since they who are to make use of them, must alwaies de∣pend upon the pleasure of the winde, and upon the Enemie's will. For this cause, Uluzzali, who had been long accustomed to sea-ex∣ercises, when he came from Malvesia, made use of the men onely that were in his Maone, or ships of burthen, to recruit therewith his lesser gallies, leaving the vessells themselves behinde, to shun the necessity, either of abandoning them, or of governing himself according to the will and convenience of others. The Christian Fleet, the Turks being past beyond Cape Matapan, and they not being able to pursue them any further, by reason of the contrary winde, and wearinesse of their men, retired to the Island of Cerigo, where lying at sea the first night, it came the next morning under∣neath the Fort, the ships lying a little without.

Whilst our Fleet stayed here, newes came, that Uluzzali had ta∣ken one of our Frigats, by whom having notice of Don Iohn's com∣ming, he prepared to go to where the Spanish Fleet was to passe, intending (as being much stronger) to fight it. At which, Colonna, and Gil d' Andrea being very much troubled, they propounded, that all other respects being laid aside, they might immediately go with all their lesser Gallies, to meet Don Iohn, and to free him from danger. But the Venetian Commanders were absolutely against this, considering, That to avoid an uncertain danger, that Fleet must be exposed to manifest inconvenience, to the hasard of the whole forces of the League; for the greater vessells not being able to part from Cerigo, by rea∣son of the contrary winds, nor having any haven there, wherein they might be safe, they must be a certain prey to the enemy. Nor could the lesser gallies be free from the like fear, their number being lessened, and want••ng the as∣sistance of the ships and galleasses, wherein they had so far placed the secu∣rity and safety of that Fleet, as they thought all opportunities unseasonable without them, though accompanied with much hope of overcomming the enemy. They urged moreover, that it was very like, that they, keeping all their forces joyned together, and observing Uluzzali's way, they might, by following the same trak, keep him in such jealousies, and apprehensions, as he might rather fear to be taken in the midst by the League's Fleets, then intend falling upon any part thereof. They called to minde also, that the ar∣tillery, ammunition, and victualls lay in the ships, to deprive themselves of which so necessary things, was no better, then to draw upon them such dis∣orders and mischiefs, as they could not receive greater from the e••emy. Be∣sides, that the winde was very contrary to the course which they were now to steer, if they should return to Corfu; whereas it was very good for Don John to come into the Levant, who bringing 50 gallies with him, he might easily and safely come to them; and that when they should be all met together, they were likely to meet with some occasion of attempting some enterprises in the Levant, which might become the name & preparations of the League,

whilst the season of the year, which was already well advanced, might per∣mit them to do so. These reasons not being allowed of by Colonna, no•• by Gill d' Andrad••, they were full of doubts and difficulties. These thought they might go safely with 100 gallies towards Zante, and thereby secure Don Johns voyage, and send the greater Vessels the mean while to the Island of Candia, whither they might soon and easily get, and be free from all danger: They said, no other course could be thought good, sav•• what made for the conjunction of the Leagues Fleet. For whilst their forces should be divided, so as they should neither have small gallies enough, nor men of War, to follow the Enemy in all places, or to fall upon any other en∣terprise; nor yet being able to force the Enemy to fight with their greater Vessels; it appeared clearly, that their longer tarrying in those parts, would be totally to no purpose, which being well known to Uluzzali, had been the cause why he was gone (as it was reported) to Brazzo di Maina to keep the Fleets from meeting; which if he should be able to do, it would make much for the safety of his own affairs, and would frustrate all their de∣signs.

Whilst this important resolution remained yet undecided, a Fri∣gate arrived very seasonably from Don Iohn, which brought word, that he would not take his voyage before the first of August. Which news, though it afforded occasion of accommodating the Comman∣ders first disputes more easily, yet did it not free them from all trou∣ble; for they therewith understood, that Don Iohn would not advance much with his gallies, but that he by express Orders, and Letters, willed the Generalls to return and meet him: which by reason of the contrary winds, they being to bring along vvith them so many great Vessels, could not be done without great losse of time, vvithout much danger, and without much dissatisfaction to the Inhabitants of the Islands, subject to the Venetian Dominion, if they should abandon them at a time when the Enemy was so strong at Sea, and so near them: but howsoever they joyntly resol∣ved to obey Don Iohns orders; and because it vvas thought almost impossible to do so, and bring the greater Vessels along with them; they resolved to go first to the Island of Candia, and there leave the Ships and Galliasses, as in a place of safety, and to cross the Sea to∣wards Zante, with the lesser gallies. But this vvas not done, by rea∣son that they heard the Enemies Fleet was discovered upon the Va∣tica, and that it made towards Cape Malio; wherefore thinking they might safely pursue the nearer way, to meet Don Iohn, the whole Christian Fleet went to Brazzo di Maina, from whence Uluzzali was gone but a little before. The winde turning fair for them into the North-west, they sayled in three days from hence to Zante, where not meeting with Don Iohn, (as they had well hoped to have done) but with new orders from him, whereby he desired them to come to C••falonia, they were necessitated to leave the ships there, though in apparant danger; the Enemy not being gone so far, but that upon notice thereof, they might return, and possess themselves of them: and being told that they did do this, as was suspected by many that they would do, some of those that bore chiefest authori∣ty

in the Spanish Fleet, moved, that since it was so hard a thing to succour the ships, they should give order for firing them; but Ge∣nerall Foscherini detesting this advice, resolved to send Commissary Quirini, with 25 gallies, to free them from danger, and to bring them to the Fleet, as he did, safely. At last, they past from Cefalonia to Corfu, whither Don Iohn was come himselfe in person with 55 gallies, 33 ships, & 15000 foot, on the ninth of August; Who though at first he did not conceal his displeasure, for their not having waited his com∣ming, he being thereby necessitated, (as not having sufficient forces of himselfe to pass into the Levant) to lie so long idle, and little to his honour at Corfu: yet he was pleased to say, he would speak no more of what was past, and strove very much to make it be believed, that he was greatly desi∣rous to do any thing, which might be for the reputation and advantage of the League. And herein he did the more expatiate himselfe, and shew'd the greater affection, because he heard it was publickly said in the Fleet, that he was come onely to make a certain kind of Ap∣pearance, but not with any intention, or commission to do any thing; and that therefore he had cunningly prolonged the time, seeking excuses, and avoiding any occasion of incountring the enemy, or to fall upon any enterprise: Which suspitions did notwithstanding still increase the more, since after so many delayes, he came to no settled resolution, because he expected the Duke of Sessa, with the Spanish Gallies. But at last, it being thought joyntly by them all, that their forces were sufficient (for all of them being numbred to∣gether, the Leagues Fleet was found to consist of 194 gallies, and 8 galliasses, and 45 ships, whereof 30 were Spanish, and 15 Veneti∣ans) they were all mustered at the Gomenizze, before they advan∣ced, and resolved in what order to proceed, if they should have oc∣casion to joyn battel. The three Generalls were placed in the midst, with 72 gallies; the Marquiss of Santa Croce▪ led on the right wing, Commissary Soranzo took care of the left, and each wing consisted of 52 gallies: the Van, wherein were 6 galliasses, was committed to the charge of Fra. Piet••o Iustiniano, Generall of Malta, and Io∣van di Cordona, and Nicolo Donato brought up the reere with 22 gal∣lies. The Galliasses, which were commanded by il Duado, and pla∣ced before the smaller gallies, according to the first orders, stood four of them in the front of the battel, and two before every wing. The ships were commanded by Don Roderigo Mendosa, and by Adria∣no Bragadino,; it being resolved to carry them along to Zante, and then to leave them there, that they might be the readier for any whatsoever design, but with intention to make use thereof onely, for the conveiance of victualls, and ammunition, which they car∣ried along with them, and not for any use of War, in point of fight∣ing.

All things being thus ordered, the Fleet parted from Paru, on the eleventh of September, not having resolved upon any thing as yet, save onely to advance, and then do, what they should be invited un∣to by the Turks proceedings; which by the relation of the gallies which were sent before, to spy out their course, and designs, were

quickly known to be at Modone, and at Navarino; and that their Fleet was divided, and in want of all things that were necessary, and especially of men, whereof many were fled, and many dead; and that for certain, the occasion that made them ••arry in those parts, was for their security, till such souldiers should be sent unto them as was intended. This was thought a fit opportunity to sup∣press the enemy, and all of them were the more rejoyced at it, for that they had almost dispaired of it; it having been certainly belie∣ved, that the Turks, having understood the joyning of the Confe∣derates Fleets, (which doubtlesly were stronger then theirs) they would have made towa•••••• Constantinople, and return to winter their Fleet, as usually 〈◊〉〈◊〉 did within that strait, after having won much honour, by facing the Christian Fleet twice, and shewed, at least a great willingnesse to fight: and when they thought they had now no longer reason to apprehend, that the Commanders of the League were to fall upon any important enterprise; which some of Don Iohns Counsellors made use of afterwards, to discredit the in∣formation, though it was confirmed by many clear evidences. Whence it hapned, that much credit being given to their opinion: the Fleets departure was very unseasonably retarded, and the exe∣cution of what was resolved by the Generalls, defer'd; though it was confess'd by all, that being to finde out the Enemy, the chiefe hope of good success lay in the quicknesse of the Enterprise; where∣by not to afford them time, neither of flying, nor of joyning toge∣ther; and that the unexpected assault, might cause more terrour in them, and put them in disorder. The Commanders therefore de∣signed, to part presently away, and sayling from the Island of Zan∣te, not to suffer themselves to be discovered any where, but to come on the sudden to Sapienza, which is a Rock lying in the midst be∣tween Navarino and Modone, and so to block up the passage, as the Enemy which was at Navarino, could not joyn with their compa∣nions, nor shelter themselves under the walls of Modone. But this advice was so long delay'd, and they sayled so slowly, as our Fleet, which as it was intended, should have been on the 16th day, before sun-rising, at Sapienza, got but to Prodano; so as being soon discove∣red from the Castel of Navarino, that part of the Turkish Fleet which lay in the Haven, had leasure to get safely to Modone, passing not above three miles before, within the sight of our Fleet; our men thinking, that since Uluzzali had had the opportunity of getting all his forces together, he would fight them, they put all their squa∣drons into order; and after having staid a while to arm themselves, the gallies of our Van advanced, which being got near the Enemy, gave fire to their great Guns, to try whether they had any mind to fight, or no; but the Turks meaning nothing lesse, as knowing their disadvantage, retired to underneath the Fort of Modone. Thus it fell out, that a few hours delay (of such importance is dispatch in point of War) made the Christians lose a gallant occasion of suppressing the Turkish Fleet, without almost any hazard unto them∣selves at all, which occasioned a great change in all the insuing War. The Enemies gallies being retired to Modone, great doubts

and difficulties arose amongst our Commanders, touching what they were to do; it being thought very dangerous, and almost impossi∣ble to fight the Enemies Fleet within the channell of Modone. For the mouth of the channell being of it selfe very straight, and being yet made more narrow by some shelves, was excellently well for∣tified on one side, by some Gallies which were placed to guard it; and on the other side by a hill, which butting out over against the Rock Sapienza, is as it were a Flank, whereon were many pieces of Artillery; and just over against the mouth thereof stands a Rock, called San Bernardo, upon which likewise many great Guns were placed: But moreover, when our men should have past all these dangers and difficulties, and passing 〈…〉〈…〉 in, should have been gotten near the Town of Modone; they should have received more prejudice both from the Town, and from the Castle of San Nicolo; from whence, (it standing in the Sea) our gallies might be drilld through by shot, upon the superficies of the water. Wherefore knowing they could not force the Enemy to fight, the Generalls of the League resolved to retire to the point of Sapienza, that they might get into Porto Lungo, whither two wings, which were the first that were to move, being already on their way: Uluzzali issu∣ing out of the Channell of Modone with 50 gallies, came to assault our Battel, which was tarryed behinde. But as soon as he was dis∣covered, Don Iohn gave the sign of Battel, and made them all turn their Prowes towards the Enemy; so as the right wing became the left, and the left the right. But Uluzzali, who was not come forth with an intention to fight, when he saw our men stand in Battel ar∣ray, began forthwith to retreat, from whence he was newly come; the which he might the more safely do, for that night was already come on, and therewithall a great storm of rain, which forced our men to fall Room-ward, and to launch into the deep, having the Enemies shores on all sides: But the next morning, the Sea being become more calm, the Confederates Fleet went into the Gulph of Corone, to take in fresh water at a clear and plentiful River, which runs along four miles from Corone, through a most pleasant Coun∣try, full of woods all of Cedar; from whence the River takes the name of Lungo, which in the Greek Idiome, signifies a Wood. But to secure those that went for fresh water, they being to go far from our Gallies, and in an enemies Country, it behoved them to land many foot, whereof Francisco d••l Adriano had the charge; and this danger was seasonably foreseen, and provided for; for Uluzzali ob∣serving which vvay our men vvent; vvere it either to disturb them, or to keep them from carrying away water, or else for the safety of the Town of Corone, he sent 1500 Ianisaries, and 200 Horse thi∣ther, vvith whom our souldiers were forced to skirmish more then once▪ in which actions, Charles, Marquiss of Eumena, vvho vvas then a volunteer, together with many other French Gentlemen in our Fleet, won much praise: as also Iovan Battesta Contarini, Master of a gally, vvho vvas ••anded with the rest▪ for meeting vvith a compa∣ny of our men, who vvere running away, he made them stay, and bringing them boldly on, he repuls'd the Enemy. The foot being

re-imbarck'd, the whole Fleet parted from those shores, being shot at as they past by the Fort Corone, whereby they received no great prejudice. Our Fleet being got out of that Gulph, as it sailed be∣tween Cape Gallo, and the Island Caprara, it pass'd within sight of the enemie, in three Squadrons, one in the reer of another, by reason of the narrownesse of the situation, and came again to Cape Sapienza, on the South-west side, and lay at Anchor almost over against Modone; so as the two enemie-Fleets were divided but a little. But finding clearly, that to tarry long in that place, and ex∣pect the enemies comming forth, whereby they might have oppor∣tunity to fight them, was but to spend time to little purpose, with much indignity, and not without some danger, they being to keep in open sea, and being often deluded by the enemy, who being sure quickly to save themselves, sent some few gallies often out to molest them; The Venetian Generall propounded the landing of 10000 Foot, whereby to make themselves masters of the Hill, which lay upon the point of the Channell, from whence, if they in∣tended to make any attempt against the enemy, they were likely to receive most harm; it being to be hoped, that this place being defended by a few men, and not in condition of being relieved by Uluzzali, who having the enemy before him, ready to fight him, he would not bereave his Gallies of souldiers, and in∣cur a greater danger. But the Spaniards approved not of this proposall, saying, That being so near the enemy, they were not to land so many men, whereby to weaken the forces of the Fleet, and expose it to much danger. Wherefore Foscherini, finding so many difficulties, in whatsoever they should pitch upon▪ and considering, that they must be forced ere long to be gone, without doing any thing; his opinion was, That in a businesse of so great estimation, and where the hopes of doing good was greater, then the danger that might be incurred, they were to adventure, and forceably to enter the Chanell of Modone, and assault the enemy. He therefore propounded this to the Councell, offering to be himself the first, that should expose himself to danger, and to make way for the rest: Which though it were at first ap∣proved of, and that every one seemed to strive, who should have the honour of atchieving glory by the first danger, yet they came not to the tryall thereof. So as without making any attempt as then▪ the Fleet went to the Haven of Navarino, which is very spa∣cious, very convenient for water, and for other accommodations, and also a safe receptacle for any Fleet; it not being to be injured by shot from the Castell, which is seated very high, and far off; where whilst they should tarry, the enemies Fleet was as it were besieged underneath Modone; so as by reason of the many inconve∣niences which it underwent, it grew into a bad condition of return∣ing to Constantinople, and also was in great danger of being driven upon land, and split against those shores by South-west windes: And if they should be forced by these necessities and dangers, to depart from thence, they must afford our men opportunity to fight them, The Turks this mean while sent many Harchebugiers, who

being well skilled in the scituations, falling down from the moun∣tains near Navarin••, did disturb our men, and sought to deprive them of the convenience of water. Wherefore our men were for∣ced to land 5000 Foot, commanded by Paolo Giordo••o Orsino, by which the enemy being driven away, the country remained safe. So as our men keeping there with much safety and convenience, things seemed to be reduced to that passe, as it was hardly to be doubted, but that the Confederates would soon have the victory: whereupon such advertisements were sent throughout all Chri∣stendom, as men rejoyced thereat, not as at a hoped-for happinesse, but as at one already certainly had. Yet many daies were idly spent, without any appearance of adva••tage, save what time might produce. Wherefore so long delay waxing tedious, the enterprise of Navarino was proposed; but it being afterward considered, that though it was feasable, yet it could not be much advantagious for the main affair, they gave over any further thought thereof, and bent themselves to the expugning of Modone, in the getting where∣of, the obtaining of their chief intent did consist; for the enemies Fleet being driven from thence, might be fought by our men upon very advantagious tearms. It was therefore resolved, to assault the Town and Castle of Modone, both by sea and land, at one and the same time; and Giovan M••cenic•• was sent to Zante, to bring Foot in all haste from the ships. In the interim, a certain Ingine was inven∣ted and made▪ by Iuseppe B••nell••, in Florentine-Ingineer, by fastning four Gallies together, upon which, ten pieces of Cannon were pla∣ced, and some kinde of Pa••apets raised, intending to bring it to the Castle of Modone, and to batter it; and at the same time, to secure the comming of other Gallies, which being sheltered by this Ingine from the Enemies shot, might enter the Channell, and give an as∣sault. But when this Ingine was made, many contrarieties (as usu∣ally happens in these new inventions) were found to be in it, which made it be but of little use; for it neither could be well guided up∣on the water, nor was it very safe; for having a very great weight upon it, and the sides of the Gallies being narrow, it might sink as the going off of the Cannon; and the sea being there very deep, it was not known, whether it could have firm Anchorage or no. There was also great difficulty found, in bringing it to the intended place, for it was to be towed by other Gallies, which by reason of their slow motion, were exposed to the danger of being shot through, and sunk, by the Artillery which lay in the mouth of the Haven. So as dispairing of getting that advantage by this invention, which was at first hoped for; and it being given out, that the Belgirby of Greece was comming with 2000 Horse, to impede that enterprise, the bu∣sinesse was given over. But tha•• which did exceedingly afflict the Venetians, and cut off all hopes of doing any good, was, the newes which was divulged through the whole Fleet, that the Sp••••iards had bread but for a few da••••s; wherefore they said, They could not busie themselves about any long affair, being, by reason of that want, to bethink themselves of 〈◊〉〈◊〉. Wherefore (being still de∣••irous to leave some signe of victory, which might encourage the

people of Morea, and make them hope for better things) they resol∣ved to besiege Navarino, which thing had been proposed severall times before, but still rejected; it no•• being thought, that the get∣ting of so small a Castle was worth the while, incomparison of that their great preparation. The Castle of 〈◊〉〈◊〉, which was anti∣ently called Pilo, is sea••ed upon a point of land, which th••••sting out on the South-east, shapes the Haven almost into the form of a Bowe: It is strong rather by Nature, than by Art, being in an emi∣nent place, and hard to be clammer'd up: it is very diligently guard∣ed by the Turks, for the conveniency of the Haven, and for the scituation thereof, which is almost in the midst of Morea. There are two wayes which lead to the Castle; the one on the left hand, which lies not far from the shore; and the other backwards, lying towards the firm Land; which incompassing a neighbouring ••••anding Pool, is very narrow, and almost hidden. The Prince of Pa•••••• had the chief charge of this enterprise; who when he had landed the men that were destined thereunto, which were 1000 Spanish foot, and as many Italians, and ten Cannons of Battery. He took the first way, vvhich vvas openest, that he might keep the Enemy from being re∣lieved; but as for the other, he either was aware of it too late, or did not much value it: so as Iovan di Moncada, and Mor••••t•• Caliau∣rese, going afterwards to possess themselves of that Pass, they were unexpectedly over-powred by many of the Enemy, part whereof came to bring succour, and part came out of the Castle to meet, and back their men: they had much ado to save themselves, which they did not without some losse. Whereupon the Turks, who were above 2000 in number, put a Garrison into the Castle, and having the way open, did also possess themselves of all the most e∣minent Passes which lay nearest the Town, vvhereby they had op∣portunity of succouring those that were within again, and of mo∣lesting our men that were without by continuall musket s••ot, whilst they vvere busie in planting their Cannon, intending to begin the assault in that very place; and they were at the same time preju∣diced and damnified by Artillery from the Castle, so as in three days space they could hardly plan•• two pieces of Cannon against the place vvhere they had designed them: and this mischiefe and dan∣ger grew dayly greater, for our souldiers lay open, without any manner of shelter, by reason of the want of Earth: and the enemies which were without, with vvhom vve vvere continually to ski∣mish upon disadvantage, grew dayly stronger and stronger. These things did very much trouble the Colleagues Generals, knowing that to r••••e too soon from this begun-enterprise, vvould reda••nd too much to their dishonour; and yet they could have no certain hope of good success by continuing the siege: But the want of bread was that vvhich did most molest them, vvhich was dayly more and more complain'd of by Don Iohn and his Counsellors, vvho shew'd a ne∣cessity of departing. But many thought it very strange, and not easi∣ly to be believed, that the Spanish Fleet being come vvith so many ships from Cicily, vvhich is accounted the Granary of Italy, should vvant bread in so short a time. Others thought, that if the want

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

were indeed such as it was given out to be, it might easily and spee∣dily be provided for, by sending to bring some ships away which were loaded with Bisket, and which the Spaniards themselves said, were left at Taranto. But the Venetian Generall, to remove all oc∣casions of the departure of the Spanish Fleet, whereof there was no hope left, nor any thought of good success either then, or in the future; offered part of his victualls to Don Iohn, intreating him to accept thereof, and shewing that he daily expected some ships with Bisket, wherewith to supply his necessity.

But whatsoever the reason was, the Spaniards did not accept the proposall, nor vvould they listen to any thing which might retarde their departure; which being resolutely bent upon, they went from Navarino, permitting free and safe passage for Uluzzali, to return with his whole Fleet to Constantinople, with the name of an expert and valiant Commander, having got so much reputation and fa∣vour, as it might be feared he might be an instrument of more mis∣chief to Christendom. Don John indeavoured by all the meanes he could, that this his departure might be by the consent of Generall Foscheri∣ni, and the Venetians, labouring to shew his ardent desire of acquiring glo∣ry and reputation; his condition being such as thrust him thereupon, if he had been otherwise inclined, since be wanted power and Estate answerable to his birth. He minded them of the last years Victory, of his forwardnesse therein, and of the satisfaction he had since received thereby. He accused fortune which had bereft him of the opportunity of fighting the Enemy, which had been so often offered them and so much by him desired. He also promised, That if he should meet with the ships in his voyage, he would wil∣lingly imbrace any occasion that should offer it selfe of doing some signall ser••ice to the League, before he would return with his Fleet into the West; but that if he should not be permitted to do so now, he would make a∣mends the next year for the losse of that time which necessity had now in∣forc'd him upon.

The Venetian Generall finding his resolution fixt, thought good to give way unto it, lest he might make the Enemy believe that the League was broke; and because he knew he was not able to do any good of himselfe alone. Many did firmly believe, that the King had alwaies, and particularly at this time, been very well inclined to∣wards the League, and Don Iohn no lesse; but that effects had not ensued answerable to the good intention of these Princes, and to the opinion which was had of their forwardnesse, by reason of severall impediments and disorders which had occur'd by negligence, or false rumours, or by the bad affection of some State Ministers. And it was more particularly affirmed, that the Orders for requisite vi∣ctuals, had been badly observed, and that those provisions which were prepared for the Fleet, for the businesse of the Levant, were made use of upon other occasions, which was the reason why the Catholick Fleet was necessitated to give over the Enterprise, and return to her Havens. But it so fell out, as our men hapned to be nearer giving battel to the Enemy, than they had ever yet been, when they lest thought of it▪ for just as the Leagues Fleet was rea∣dy to be gone, news was brought, that a Spanish ship which was

come from Corfu, and was already got to the Sapienza, was set upon by some Turkish Gallies; wherefore all things being put in order, the Fleet parted speedily from Navarino, to fall upon the Enemies Gallies, and to rescue the ship, which was reduced to utmost dan∣ger. The Leagues Fleet was not got wholly out of the Haven, when Uluzzali began to come out of the Channell of Modone with 60 o∣ther gallies, to assist his former Gallies, which were gone to take the Spanish ships, and were 25 in number. Whereupon Don Iohn gave order, that Commissary Soranzo should go with a squadron of Gal∣lies on the left hand, to keep Uluzzali from advancing farther; and that the Marquiss of Santa Croce, and Commissary Canale should go with their squadrons to pursue the 25 Gallies belonging to the ene∣my, which when they spi'd our Fleet from afar off, quitted the ship, and began to fly; and Uluzzali, when he saw himselfe faced by Commissary Soranzo, haulted a little, being desirous to know bet∣ter what our men intended to do. And when he saw the Commis∣sary ply his Oars, and come vigorously to assault him, he whee∣led about, and return'd to underneath the Castle of Modone, being so closely pursued by our men, as comming very near the Town of Modone, they made many shot even to within the walles. But the Gallies which fought the Spanish ship, having got the start much, and meeting every where with friendly acception, escaped all of them, except one that was commanded by the St. Iacco of Metiline, Nephew to the famous Ariadeno Barbarossa, which being the last that tarryed to fight the ship; and for that the slaves, hoping to get li∣berty, slackned their rowing, was taken by the Marquiss of Santa Croce.

These actions continued so long, till the night came on, which be∣reft our men of making any other attempts against the Enemy. Wherefore Don Iohn gave order, that the whole Fleet should return to the Haven of Navarino, being unwilling to abandon the Engine of 4 gallies, which might afford occasion to the Enemy, to turn his departure▪ flight, if he should leave his Instrument of war behind him. But the great ships being also out of the Haven, and a favourable winde blowing a little at the South-east, he ordered the ships to go presently towards Zante, and he the next morning went with the whole Fleet the same way, being so desirous to return speedily▪ as steering his course through the Channel of Viscardo, contrary to the opinion of his most skilfull Marriners, who advised him to go to Cefalonia: the Fleet run a great hazard about the gulf of Lart••, and one of the Popes gallies was split against the shelves of Paru. Uluzzali, when the Leagues Fleet was gone, being free from fear of meeting any impediment in his voyage, went with all his gal∣lies carelesly, without any order, to C••pe Malio▪ where, by reason of a contrary North-winde, he staid some dayes; but afterwards▪ the winde turning fair, he came with 100 gallies to Constantinople, and was received with much joy and honour; the Turks holding them∣selves absolutely to be conquerors, because they had defended Mo∣rea, and all their other Dominions, having offered battel severall times (as they said) to the Christians, and at last chas'd them from

their Territories, and made the Sea safe and open. But the same dif∣ficulties and desires continued still in the Christian Fleet, (which came on the 20 of Octob. to Corfu) though their forces were increased by the Duke of Sesse's comming to them with 13 gallies, and Iohn Andrea Doria, with some ships laden with Corn. Severall underta∣kings were daily propounded in Councill, but none approv'd of. The Enterprise of Santa Maura, was chiefly had in consideration; whereunto Don Iohn seemed to be well inclined; yet it was hindred by the Duke of Sesse, who being of a contrary opinion, did absolute∣ly oppose it, affirming it was not time now to beleaguer Forts with∣out Tents; nor to cross the Sea with numerous Vessels, and in an Enemies Country. All designs being therefore laid aside, the Spa∣niards resolved to turn West-ward, the Leagues Fleet having been but 50 dayes together. Don Iohn went first to Messina, where leaving part of his gallies, he returned to Naples with the rest; and dismis∣sing the Italian foot, he sent the Spanish and Dutch foot to their Garrisons. But Colonna, by Commission from the Pope, went to the Court of Spain, to give the King an account of what had been done, and to treat how the War was to be carryed on the next year, and what provisions would be requisite thereunto. Colonna was very glad of this occasion, that he might satisfie the King of some doubts, which he feared might have some impression in him, by the relati∣on of those who envying his glory, and seeking out some occasion to blame his actions, and of putting the King in an ill opinion of him, had accused him, for having gone into the Levant before Don Iohns arrival: though it was very clear, that those things could not be done, which were ordered by Don Iohns selfe, without the Fleets departure from Corfu. Colonna having dispatcht the publick business, and justified himselfe very well, went from the Court, and returned to his imployment, with increase of honour and merit. The Spanish Gallies, and those of the Church being gone, onely the Venetians remained, and they almost idle at Corfu, where they lay armed all the Winter, that they might go out to prejudice the enemy, very early the next spring.

These were the successes of the year 1572. wherein Christendom had good hope to repair her selfe in part for the so many mischiefs she had received from the Turks, and to recover her pristine digni∣ty, since the so famous victory which God had miraculously grant∣ed her, seemed to have made way for other noble Achievements; and that they might have so quel'd the forces of the Ottaman Em∣pire, as that the Christian Princes might have been free from fear of being injur'd by them a long time: But really, our posterity may have just cause to blame the Princes of this Age, for not knowing how to make use of the opportunity which was offered them of suppressing the insolency of the common Enemy, which was grown so formidable to them all: and all future Ages will grieve for the misfortune of this our time, wherein, to the greater infamy there∣of, the occasion of so much hoped for happinesse was lost. The Leagues Fleet being departed, those of Morea, and of Brazzo di Maina, who were risen up in favour of the Christians, and who wai∣ting

for the successe of the Fleets, as neither having field forces, nor strong holds to defend themselves, were retired to the mountains to save themselves from the violence of the Turks, were forced to surrender to their power, and to return to greater slavery, being deprived of all hopes of ever getting quit of it. The Venetians com∣plained grievously to the Pope by their Embassadors, (who at this time were sent upon a solemn Embassy, according to custome, to render obedience to his Holinesse, in the name of the Common∣wealth) of these irresolute Counsels, and of the Spaniards slack provisions, and chiefly of the departing from Navarino, so much, and so unseasonably at this time prest by them: wherefore to grati∣fie them, the Pope sent his Chamberlain, Iovanni Claudio Gonsaga, forthwith to Don Iohn, to perswade him to tarry where he was, in expectation of receiving orders from Spain, to winter in the Levant: which resolution they hoped the King had already put on, being perswaded thereunto, joyntly both by the Pope and the Venetians; and the affairs in Flanders having had prosperous successe; to facili∣tate the which, in case the King should not be already resolved thereupon, the Pope sent Monsignor di Lanzano speedily away to Spain. But all these indeavours proved to no purpose, for having already given a positive answer to the Popes, and the Venetians o∣ther Embassadors, that he would not keep his Fleet so far from his Dominions, he would not be brought to alter his minde: and Don Iohn not valuing the Popes desire, as knowing peradventure the Kings, and his Counsellors minde, pursued his voyage (as hath been said) to the West: and in the interim, Generall Veniero, find∣ing himselfe indisposed, by reason of his great Age, and much la∣bour, having got leave from the Senate, return'd to his Country with much glory, being met by many of the Senators in the Butcen∣tauro, and received very honourably by the Nobility and Peo∣ple.

The affairs in Dalmatia were not at this time altogether quiet; for though there were no setled Armies there, yet the neighbour∣ing Saniacki over-ran, and pillaged the Country with their Turkish Horse, much to the prejudice of the Venetian subjects: to hinder which, the Stradiotti went often forth on Horseback, and the foot Garrisons; so as they had continuall skirmishes, but without any notable effects on either side. For both the Venetians and Turks, pro∣ceeded but slowly therein, both of them thinking that it made not much for them, to use powerful forces in Dalmatia. The Turks fear∣ed, that to send a strong Army into that Province, to attempt any great enterprise, might make the Emperour more jealous of their forces, whereby he might the more easily imbrace the offers made him by the Colleagues, and make War with them in Hungary: and the Venetians, whose designs lay altogether in the Levant, where all their forces were imploy'd, did forbear busying themselves in other enterprises, for that they thought, that whatsoever of importance might be then attempted, either in Dalmatia, or in Albania, was to depend upon the success of the Fleet, as also the fortune of the whole War. They knew also, that they were not likely to do any good

with, but small forces; the enemy being very strong in that Coun∣try, by reason of their usuall Garrisons, and that they were apt to assemble together great numbers of men. Whence it was, that ha∣ving gotten the Town of Macarsca, by the advice of Luigi Grimani, and of Iulio de Pompei, which was a place of some consideration, and formerly much frequented by Merchants, being both fortified and garrisonized; they were notwithstanding quickly forced to a∣bandon it; our men being much inferiour in numbers to the Ene∣my. The like befell them at the Fort of Clissa, which being gotten by our men, by intelligence held with them within, they kept it but for a very short time; for the Souldiers of the Garrison hearing that the Turks were comming to assault it with great forces, were so ter∣rified at the very news thereof, as they fled all for safety to Sebe••ico, before the Enemy were come. The Turks let slip no occasion, where∣by they might prejudice the Venetians; wherefore not having at this time sufficien•• forces assembled to storm their Towns, they plot∣ted otherwise against them; particularly against the Town of Ca∣tarro, which they designed to take by siege, there being no way left to victuall it by land: Therefore to block up all access also by Sea, they had gone about severall times to build a Fort in the mouth of the Channel, wherein that City was placed: but they were al∣waies disturbed therein by our men. But the Saniacco del Duca••o, be∣ing at last come thither with a great many of men, he perfected it, and built a Fort upon the point of Vorbagno, about three miles di∣stant from Castel-N••ovo, where the Channel is not above forty pa∣ces over: Whereof when the Senate heard, they had reason to think that the City of Catarro was in great danger: wherefore they sent particular orders, to General Foscerini, that he should send to de∣stroy that work. So Commissary Soranzo, having no other occasion of imployment at that time, it being in the midst of winter, wen•• with 22 gallies, and 6 galliasses, to the mouth of the Channel of Cattaro. He had with him Paolo Orsino, Pompeio Colonna, Morett•• Ca∣laures••, and other Commanders, who conducted 4000 Foot to this Enterprise. And as they were on the way, Nicolo Suriano, Captain of the Gulph, came in unto them with 4 gallies; being all of them come to Gianizza, they landed many men, part whereof went with Pompeio Colonna, to possess themselves of a neighbouring hill, to keep the Souldiers of Ca••••el-N••••vo from succouring those of the Fort: and part went with Nicolo da Gambara, ••o a place not far off, whi∣ther Zacharia Salamone, who had been formerly adverstised with the whole design, was to come at the same time from Catarro, with some souldiers of that Garrison, and with some other people that were raised in the Country of Za••c••eria. Then Zoranzo entred the Chan∣nel with 18 of his best Gallies, and going formost himselfe, he pas•• beyond the Fort: from which though many shot were made, yet did not the Fleet receive any harme; but passing on safely, he put himselfe into a fit place, where he might batter both by Sea and Land. The Fort was made of great Oaks, very artificially fast∣ned and chained together, so as they made a double rank, and in∣compassed a great Plat-form; upon which, some Parapets were rai∣sed,

for the safeguard of the Defendants. The whole Fort was 150 paces in compasse, the shape thereof quadrangular, without any flanks; but so placed, as one of the Fronts played upon the Gallies, as they entered the Channell, and the other, when they were past on. It was well furnished with Artillery, and had 200 souldiers to defend it. Wherefore our men resolved to batter it both by sea and land, at one and the same time, to the end that the defendants being busied in severall places, and confused through fear, might abandon it the sooner. The next morning, after their first arrival, they began to batter apace both by sea and land; and soon after, our souldiers came with ladders to assault it. After a short defence, the enemy was forced to yield, leaving the way open for the assailants to enter, and to make themselves masters of the Fort. There were many small guns found therein, and eighteen great ones, which the Commissary sent to Venice, and blew up the Fort. This businesse being speedily and prosperously performed, and ••••••ufficient garri∣son put into Cattaro, they returned to Corfu, with their gallies, and with the rest of their men, where the Fleet still lay.

During the winter season, many things were treated of in Rome, about provisions of war for the next summer: They knew, that dangers were much encreased, the enemy having had so much time given him to repair himself, for the losses he had suffered in the battle, and to gather together greater forces. Wherefore they resolved to increase the forces of the League also, to the number of 300 gallies, and 60000 Foot. It was likewise propounded, to send 100 gallies very early into the Levant, not expecting the uni∣on of the whole Fleet, which would require more time, that the enemy might be prevented, who, as it was said, would put to sea very betimes, to hinder the relieving of Candia, to pillage the Venetian shoars, and to infuse fear into all. Yet they came not to any setled resolution, of obviating these dangers; either for that they did not value them so much as they ought to have done; or, as some said, fearing, that when their forces should be divided, and part of the Fleet should onely be advanced, the Turks might pos∣sesse themselves, with their joynt forces, of some convenient place, between the one and the other part of the Colleagues Fleet, and so keep them from joyning, and hinder all their designes. The first heat being, out of this reason, allayed, affairs proceeded very slow∣ly; and whilst they thus endeavoured to take safer courses, it was clearly found, that they incurred greater dangers: For whilst the Spaniards endeavoured, that the time for the uniting of the Fleets should be put off, till the beginning of May, the Venetians territo∣ries, especially the Kingdom of Ca••dia, which was of such impor∣tance to all Christendom, was exposed to be assaulted by the Tur∣kish Fleet, with very little hopes of being timely relieved. Where∣fore the Venetians, that they might not wholly rely upon fortune, were more diligent, in garrisoning all their Forts, sending many Foot thither. And being to continue at this great expence of Gar∣risons and Fleets, they prest the Pope, (who still solicited the en∣creasing

of the Leagues forces) to help them with some monies: They desired they might have leav, to sel the goods of Ecclesiasticks, and to use other means, which were used to be permitted in much lesser necessities, by his Predecessors. But the Pope, not assenting to any of these things, did onely promise, that 100000 Duckets might be raised by the way of Tithes, from the Clergy belonging to the Common-wealth. So as the war behoved to be maintained by the Revenues of particular men, contributions which were paid into the Exchequer being daily multiplied, and new monies being paid into the common Bank; by which the Common-wealth grew more indebted. Nor for all this could the Venetians obtain any resolution, touching the reparation which they pretended unto, for the contribution which they had given in a greater measure, then they were obliged unto, to the League's service, in number of Gallies and Foot; which being referred to the Pope, could never be brought to a••••nd, who interposed severall delaies, and wish'd the Venetians to be contented, that this businesse might be procee∣ded in by composition, not by decree. From whence the Venetians took occasion to say, that the Pope favoured the Spaniards too much, either in memory of the great and recent obligation, he had to them, having received (as hath been said) that supream dignity by their means, or for some other concealed ends. Others concei∣ved, that the Pope proceeded with much zeal to the publick good, for that he thought, (as he often said) that in all things which con∣cerned the League, businesses were to be carried on with much dex∣terity, to shun giving any occasion of breaking, or of any whit les∣sening the good intelligence between Princes, whereby to deprive himself of the good which might be hoped for, by the forces of the League, the next year.

At which time, there had been many things handled at Constan∣tinople, touching the composing of affairs: For the Turks hearing of the uniting of the Christian Fleet, and being doubtfull of the event of war▪ caused severall discourses of peace be often made, to the Venetian Consull. The chief Bashaw was still more and more desirous of agreement; who, after the defeat at Lepanto, did in∣crease much in authority and reputation, being esteemed to be wise by all men, because he had foreseen that, or the like ruine, and had therefore advised against the war, contrary to the opinion of other men. He therefore thought this a very fitting time to come to some agreement, whilst Selino, who being at the first puft up by his own greatnesse, and by the adulation of his other Bashawes, would not listen to any such discourse: But his courage being now somewhat cooled, by the unexpected event of the Battle, he seemed more in∣clined to peace: Whilst it might be believed, that the Venetians would not be averse thereunto, that they might upon such an occa∣sion treat, upon composing their affairs upon better tearms. This Selino's inclination being known by Mehemet, and hopes of agree∣••••••t being publickly discoursed of by the people, who were now 〈◊〉〈◊〉 desirous thereof, by reason of the many inconveniences which

they had undergon by war: Much newes was spread abroad throughout Constantinople, of the great forces of the League, and of the Confederates designes; which things being amplified by those of greatest authority, who wish'd well to peace, Selino was conten∣ted, that the businesse might be treated of with the Venetian Con∣sul. Mehemet began therefore, to discourse more freely with the Consul, making use therein of Orembei, the chief Interpreter, and of Rabbi Salamane, an Hebrew Physitian; who being gotten into inti∣mate acquaintance with Mehemet, was often employed in affairs of weightiest importance. Whereof, though the Consul had sent particular notice to Venice, yet the propounded Treaties were not embraced; for the Venetians desired to continue war, being encou∣raged by hopes of other prosperous successes, and having a better esteem of the League's forces, by reason of their late victory. But when they found, they had lost great opportunities of suppressing the enemy, so much time being spent to no purpose, and all their former designes being totally broken, they were forced to alter their mindes, and to listen to proposalls of peace, endeavouring to secure their affairs, which were exposed to the uncertainty of fortune, the best that they could. The businesse was propounded in the Councill of Ten, to the end that it might be negotiated with all possible secrecy, and be the more speedily dispatch'd, as time, and the condition of affairs seemed to require. But the Senators we••e not well resolved in the point at the first; the first desire of war be∣ing re-inkindled in them the rather, for that the Christian Princes, apprehending this Treaty, began now to be more forward, and ef∣ficacious in their promises, of favouring and assisting the League: Insomuch as Lorenzo Priuli, being gone Embassadour to Spain, in the place of Leonardo Donato; Secretary Peres, and Doctor Velasco, through whose hands businesses of greatest importance did passe, did frequent his house oftner then was usuall; and that they might make the better impression in the new Embassadour, laboured to shew him, that the King, who had been alwaies well inclined to∣wards the League, was now more desirous then ever to prosecute the war, and would add much to the forces of the League; saying, That expresse orders were sent to his Agents in Italy, to be diligent in making greater provisions, lest they might incur the like delay and disorders, as they had done the last year. And on the other side, Don Iohn promised, that he would not tarry to expect the comming of the Spanish gallies, but that he would come and joyne with the Venetians, having onely the Italian forces, to the end, that he might be gone betimes into the Levant. The Emperour also, who could not be drawn from his first resolutions, neither by the so many of∣fers made unto him severall times, by the League, nor by the assi∣stance lately promised him, by the Princes of Italy, of 1000 Horse, and 7000 Foot; made it known to the Embassadour of the Com∣mon-wealth, then resident with him, (no reason appearing to move him thereunto, save onely his fear, that the Venetians would come to some agreement with the Turks) that he would adhere unto

the League. Out of these reasons, the Venetians proce••ded doubt∣fully and irresolutely, in the businesse of the Peace. Whereupon Doge Mocenico, who had alwaies been more inclined to peace, then to the League, upon a day, when the Councill of Ten were met, spoke thus.

It was not the thought of any one, (as I believe) to perpetuate, or to con∣tinue this war, which is intimated to us by Selino, too long, when we did first resolve to take up Arms for our own defence; but with a noble and ge∣nerous minde, to make tryall of the fortune and gallantry of the Common-wealth, of the good-will and forces of Christian Pri••ces, for the greater safe∣ty of our State, and of all Christendom, against the power of the insolent common Enemy. And it is certain, that war is in order to peace; and quiet security ought to be the thing aimed at, by all troubles and dangers. Expe∣rience of what hath passed of late years, may sufficiently teach us, what our condition may be, if we shall continue war any longer, what the end thereof may be, what reparation we may expect for so great expences, and what re∣ward for our labours. We lost the noble city of Nicossia the first year, by vainly trusting, that our forces would be accompanied by the like of others, whereby to relieve the Kingdom of Cyprus. Losing no courage, we conti∣nued making provisions for war, flattering our selves, that we might repair our losses, by ioyning in a straiter confederacy with the other Christian Prin∣ces. God was pleased to give us such a victory over our enemies, as almost none could hope for; and yet I know not, through what fault or misfortune of ours, Famagosta was miserably lost; and we were compelled to yield up the peacefull and secure possession of the whole Kingdom, to the enemy: But the pleasure of having begun to overcome, suffered us not to be sensible of our great losse. VVherefore we as readily and boldly betook our selves to make great provision of Arms the third year, and to encrease our Fleet and Soul∣diers, not sparing for any cost, nor passing by any inconvenience. VVe now see too clearly, what good we have got ••hereby. Our Gallies lay long idle at Corfu, expecting aid from the Confederates; and when we hoped▪ that ha∣ving overcome so many difficulties, all forces would be joyned together, that we might go joyntly against the enemy; we must leave our Islands in prey to them, and let our Fleet return, with more losse of time and reputation, the•• any advantage we got by the forces of that union. And when at last, fortune afforded us unexpected occasions, of beating the enemy, we must abandon them, by reason of being abandoned by our friends, parting unseasonably from the haven at Navarino, unnecessitated, and dishonourably. But what need I relate things of so recent memory? VVe are reduced to such a conditi∣on, as assuredly we cannot maintain war of our selves alone, against the Turks forces, too disproportionate for us. And we know by experience, that the company of others, which ought to be a help and ease to us, is an incum∣brance and impediment; it fills us with great hopes, which it afterwards makes not good, but suffers us to precipitate, and doth rather increase, then secure 〈◊〉〈◊〉 evills. We were perswaded, that good intelligence might not onely be had, between the Pope, the King of Spain, and our Common-wealth; but that this our confederacy might make all other Christian Princes, to take up Arms joyntly against the common enemy; especially after that great vi∣ctory, which was alwaies thought, would have conduced much to the suppres∣sing

of them. But now we find we built those our conceptions more upon de∣sire, than upon well-grounded a truths. Shall we then continue still in the same errour, and place the preservation of our State, and all our welfare, upon such uncertain grounds, upon hopes wherein we have been so often del••ded? It was certainly a generous, p••ous, and laudable resolution, not to yield to Selino's insolent demand; not to abandon the cause of Christendom, not to degenerate in the least point from our Ancestors, who did alwaies with much magnanimity undertake such things, wherein they might hope for praise unto themselves, and for glory and grandezza to this Common-wealth. But now, after ha∣ving couragiously taken up Arms, and been fortunate in battel, and that we see clearly we cannot (by what cross destiny I know not) reap any further good by other prosperity, that we hazard all by fighting, and that we get nothing by overcoming; To continue in this fame minde, and in the same troubles and dangers without any reward; and when the opportunity of great effects, which was given us by victory, is already vanisht and escap'd our hands, to grow worse and worse, and not rather to wait for the advan∣tage which we may hope for from time, and from other occasions; may rather appear to be rash obstinacy, than good Christian zeal, or desire of true ho∣nour. If we shall consider the condition of our forces, and of our Common-wealth, it is too manifest, that nothing can be more unseasonable, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 more prejudiciall, than to prolong the War. For the condition of affairs grows daily worse for us; the forces of the League which depends upon variety of Counsells, and oft-times upon contrary respects, become vain and uselesse, though they be great in themselves; and yet the inconveniency of main∣taining them is great on our side, by reason of the excessive expence we must be at, and for the want of men, especially of Rowers, whereof these wars have consumed so many, as now we must with much expence, have recourse for them to Transalpine Nations, and not be sure of being well served. But if we consider the particulars of our State, and seek not to deceive our selves, we may clearly know, that though our forces be great of themselves, yet are they but weak to sustain the waight of war long against so powerfull and fortunate an Empire, a•• i•• that of the Turks▪ and, (which is of no less importance) our Territories by Sea lie far from this city, are divided a∣mongst themselves, and exposed to the iniuries of the Enemy, and more easie to be assaulted by them both by Sea and Land, than to be relieved by us; and therefore they require so many souldiers to Garrison and defend them, as we are inforced to maintain at one & the same time, as it were two Armies, to furnish the Fleet, and to guard the Sea-Forts: and I wish we be not ne∣cessitated to raise a third, to oppose those who threaten to a••sault Friuli. What reason have we then to hope, we shall by length of War be able to defeat the Enemy? It might peradventure have been done▪ if we had known at first how to make use of our Victory▪ and therefore our endeavours have still been to raise a great force, wherewith to put a speedy end to the war: VVhat effects have ensued thereupon, and for what reasons, is sufficiently declared by the necessity and dangers which we are in. Our hopes now (if ••e do weigh them arigh••) are changed into fear of being rained by a powerful Empire; which for the extent thereof, and orderly Militi••, is ••pt to main∣tain war long. VVhy should any one doubt then, but that we should listen to

proposals of peace, made and propounded by the chief Bashaw to our Consul, as we have been informed by many of his Letters? since we have in vain indea∣voured to secure Candia, and our other Dominions, by other wayes; where∣fore shall we not use that course which is afforded us of f••eeing our selves from the present eminent dangers we are in? VVe know that Bashaw Me∣hemet (as one that hath alwaies been desirous of peace) laying the doubt∣full event of war before Selino, hath made him giue way to agreement, from which he seemed to be at first much averse, If we let slip this occasion, tru∣ly for my part, I fear we shall hereafter desire it in vain: and that our af∣fairs will lie long fl••ting, before they will be brought into the Haven, and to our former condition of Tranquillity, for which we were peradventure more to be envied by other Princes, than we had reason to envy them, who were invironed with so many troubles and dangers. VVho would ever have imagined, that the Turks would have been able to put together a new, and so powerfull a Fleet, the very next year after so great a ••out, as they should dare to put to Sea, therewith to defend their Rivers? and yet we see they have done that with ease, which was by all men thought impossible. They haue put to Sea; have much prejudiced our Dominions: they have faced our Fleet, defended all their own Territories, and are safely returned with their whole Fleet unto Constantinople. VVhat greater proof can we have of their power? What more certain tokens of the next years successes? if after having been so beaten, they have resumed so much courage, and been able to put to∣gether so great Forces, we may very well imagine what they will dare, and what they will be able to do, after having had so long time to recruit them∣selves, and having in a large manner recovered their former reputation and greatnesse. But let them who are of a contrary opinion, say, I beseech you, if the Turks shall come forth the next year so powerfull to our preju∣dice, both by Sea and by Land too (as some affirm); and that the King of Spain, moved by some more particular important respects of his own, by reason of jealousies which he may have of the French, or Germans, which is already spoken of; or that for any other such occasion, he resolve to imploy his Forces destin'd for the service of the League, for the safety of Flanders, as he did the last year: or if he shall purpose to effect his old and chief de∣sign about the businesse of Africa; which, as we know all, is the thing chief∣liest desired by the Spaniards, and which we may have just reason to appre∣hend by his not suffering his Fleet, ••o winter in the Levant; how shall we be able to defend Candia, Corfu, and our other more important places, against so eminent danger, whilst we relie upon one who is not stedfast in his resolu∣tion of adhering unto us? so as by vainly trusting to such a leaning-stock, our forces shall become the weaker, and lesse able to with-stand the enemy, or to do any thing against them. When they shall besiege our Islands, play upon our Forts, we shall then send our Embassadors to Spain, Portugall, and Germany, vainly imploring and soliciting the assistance of other Princes, acquainting them with their own and our dangers, (which they value but little) as we did the late years. And our enemies, when they shall see ••s deserted by our friends, and not resolved what to do our selves, will be∣come more insolent than yet they have been, will scorn all conditions of a∣greement; and that which we now refuse being offered, shall not be listned ••nto, nor granted when it is propounded by us. My opinion then, Gentle∣men,

is, that the occasion of achieving more generous and noble ends, as might with reason have been hoped for, after so famous a victory, being to the great mis-fortune of our selves, and of all Christendom, let slip, we may at least reap thereby what advantage we may, to the end that all our dangers rest not wholly unrewarded; nor that the blood of so many of our well deserving citisens be shed in vain. We ought not to recommit the total of our Fortune, for any slight cause, to the uncertain event of Battel; and experience teacheth us, that we ought not to hope for any great enterprises. Let us then be rationall, let us free our selves as soon as we can from the Do∣minion of fortune, and let us let this maligne influence of the Heavens, which doth but badly befriend our Common-wealth, passe over. Nor ought this to be a badge of infamy to us to the world, nor unsatisfactory to the Con∣federates. Our actions have been too evident, our good wills therein have been sufficiently seen therein by all men; none can deny, but that we have readily concur'd to the observancy of the League; that we have desired, so∣licited, and indeavoured the suppression of the enemy; and to make good use of victory. But since all our indeavours prove vain, who can blame us, if be∣ing advised thereunto by reason, or rather compelled by necessity, we have thought upon securing our Dominions, by peace, as well as the Spaniards indeavoured to secure theirs the last year by detaining their Fleet, which by the Articles of the League, was destin'd to the common service in the Le∣vant. These our just reasons are known to all men, the Spaniards them∣selves know not how to gain-say them; nay, (as we have been lately inform∣ed) a State Minister of the Kings, seeming to have▪ some jealousie of this Treaty, said, the King would not be displeased, that the Common-wealth of Venice, to the preservation and dignity whereof he had alwaies been a well-wisher, as all Christian Princes ought to be for the good of Christendom, should treat with the Turks of peace upon honourable conditions. And say, that this peace which shall now be established, be not likely to be of any long security to us, through the enemies per••idiousnesse; we may notwithstanding get advantage of time by it, a thing very seasonable in doubtfull and dan∣gerous accidents, and which alwayes ought to be indeavoured by those that are weakest: for humane things are govern'd with much of change, and not onely mens opinions are seen to be altered in a short time, but the whole state and condition of the most important affairs. Let us now indeavour to find out some remedy for our instant dangers. God, who hath alwaies taken this Common-wealth into his particular protection, and who will peradventure correct her by this scourge of War for some errour of hers, but not ruine her; will open some more certain way to her safety and greatnesse, which is as yet hidden and unknown to human wisdom.

The Doge's words bore great weight wih them; his gravity and authority, accompanied by reason, became more efficacious: wherefore his advice being approved, new Commission was given to the Consul, to attend the Treaty of Peace, and to indue him with authority to conclude it, upon the conditions which shall be hereafter related. Severall accidents made much for this resoluti∣on: many difficulties which were found for recruiting the Fleet, by reason of the great number of men that were consumed, by la∣bour and hardships, and through great fear which had possest all

men, and which was made the greater, because it was not now tempered, as it was before, with hopes of prey and reward. Moreover, the pains and danger did now increase, by the reason of fresh commotions in Flanders, and of assistance which was prepa∣ring for them in Germany: wherefore it was said, that the Spaniards being thereupon chiefly intent, had wholly bent themselves upon the augmenting of those Garrisons, and upon making the sorer war the next year in Flanders. It was also understood, that a Chiaus was come at the same time to the Cesarean Court from Constantinople; who (though it was afterwards known, that he was sent to treat of things touching Moldavia) was suspected to be sent to demand pas∣sage for the Turkish Army, which was said to be prepared for as∣saulting Friuli. Their forwardnesse being out of these reasons some∣what allaid, who were at first for continuing the League, they all unanimously resolved upon the Treaty of Peace. Monsieur d'Aix, the French Embassador, was presently made acquainted with these resolves; who being return'd from Constantinople, was then at Venice, and who had received new orders from his King, to return to Con∣stantinople, that he might, as oft as he should be requested, be ayding to the treaty of Agreement, to the which the King of France had both formerly, and at this time, oft exhorted the Venetians. The Consull Barbaro, was therefore acquainted with all these proceed∣ings, to the end, that when the French Embassador should be come to Constantinople, he might consult with him touching the Treaty of Peace, and according as he should see occasion, make use of his me∣diation and authority.

But the Turks, as soon as they heard of Monsieur d'Aix, retur∣ning to Constantinople, hoping that he had brought new conditions for the stipulation of Peace, and which might be more advantagious for them, cooled in their negotiations formerly held with the Baylo, indeavouring cunningly to spin out the time, without declaring any resolution in the point. Which delay did much prejudice the busi∣nesse; for severall difficulties were falsly promoted by such, as for their own interest, desired to disturb it, chiefly by telling Selino, that great provisions being already made both for the Fleet and Army; it was neither advantagious, nor honourable, to treat of Agree∣ment: so as the condition of affairs grew daily worse, and unrea∣sonable proposalls were made; the Turks appearing to be totally alienated from thoughts of peace. They imprisoned the Baylo closer than they had done formerly, made all his windows be shut up, set more guards upon him, and dealt more severely with him in all things, thinking thereby to make him discover his latest, and most secret Commissions; or else to keep him from sending notice to Ve∣nice of their provisions for War; or rather, as appeared by the se∣quell, to keep him from communing with Monsieur d'Aix, who was come just then to Constantinople, imagining, that by this meanes, they might the more easily draw the new conditions from him, which they conceived he had brought. But when beginning to treat with him, they found that really he had onely generall orders con∣cerning

peace. And the chief Bashaw growing jealous, that the French would interpose themselves in this businesse, for their own particular interests; as if the Turks, esteeming these endea∣vours, as tending much to their service, would be the rea∣dier afterwards in lending their assistance, for the election of Monsieur d' Anjou, brother to the King of France, to be King of Poland, he cared not to continue the businesse by this way; but having recourse to the former means, and to those who had formerly negotiated therein; to wit, to Orembei and Salamone, he re∣assumed the Treaty with the Consul; and after severall proposalls and replies on all sides, The Agreement was at last concluded, and esta∣blished about the midst of March; all things contained in the former Ca∣pitulation being now again confirmed, but with a particular declaration, that the Castel of Sopoto, which was yet held by the Venetians, should be re∣stored to the Turks: But that all the other Towns of Albania and Slavonia, together with their confines and territories, as they were constituted before the war, should remain possess'd in whose hands they then were. That all the goods which had been taken in time of war, from the Merchants of either side, should be intirely restored. And moreover, that the Venetians should be bound to send yearly, for the space of three years, 100000 Duckets, to the Court at Constantinople: which was stood upon and endeavoured by the Turks, more then any thing, as a token of their grandezza, and reputation. The Consul dispatch'd away his son Francisco to Venice, with these capitulations, confirmed and signed under Selino's own had, who came thither about the midst of April. The newes of the conclusi∣on of peace being published, at young Barbaro's arrivall, people discoursed thereupon variously, every one according to their own particular sense and affection; many thought, their interests were concerned herein; others persevering in their first hopes, that Chri∣stendom might have been much advantaged by war, blamed the Venetians, for having laid down Arms, and abandoned the League, But those of wiser and more mature judgment, who measured things to come, by what had been past, did constantly affirm, that this action deserved praise, or at least justly to be excused, the rea∣son of State requiring it, for the preservation of the Common-wealth's Dominions, which without this onely remedy of peace, would be subject to great inconveniencies and dangers. But of all others, the Pope was chiefly scandalized hereat; to whom, when the Venetian Embassadour went to acquaint him with the whole businesse, the Pope, not being able to moderate his anger, would not as then, not for many daies after, give ear to any thing that might be said, in the justification thereof, nor admit the Embassa∣dour to his presence. This so great anger of the Pope's, made the Cardinals, and chief personages of the Court, and▪ by their exam∣ple, all the people, speak very freely of it. Wherefore it was doubt∣ed, that the Pope, moved chiefly out of a desire, of giving better sa∣tisfaction to the Spaniards, whom he thought would hold them∣selves much injured hereby, would shew himself so severe; and that some Cardinalls, imagining, that by so doing, they might please both the Pope and the Spaniards, for which they daily ex∣pected

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

〈1 page duplicate〉〈1 page duplicate〉

thanks, and remuneration, would aggravate the businesse, more then they themselves believed, it deserved to be. But the Ca∣tholick King, who was accustomed to govern, and knew by experi∣ence, how very rationall it is in Princes to desire, that their Do∣minions may be preserved by wisdom and moderation, not being at all troubled at the newes, that peace was concluded, seemed not to be displeased with what the Common-wealth had done, for her own interests; saying, That assuredly they must be weighty and important occasions, which had moved the Venetians to put on such a resolution. And that as he had been ready to lend his forces to the service of Christendome, and particularly to the good of the Common-wealth; so he did assure himself, that they being sensible of his good-will, by his actions, would do the like to him, when oc∣casion should require it. And the Spaniards generally, both in the Court of Rome, and in Spain, using much moderation, made no out∣ward shew, either of dislike, nor resentment. Some said, They were rather sorry for the occasion, which had necessitated the ma∣king peace, then for the peace it self. They confest, that those re∣spects, which had perswaded to this resolution, must have been very great, but not so well known to them, by reason of the distance of their Dominions, and of their Kings power. And the Spanish Embassadour who was at Rome, understanding that the Embassa∣dour, who was chosen to go to Constantinople, to confirm the Capi∣tulations, was not yet gone from Venice; propounded new endea∣vours to enliven the League. This way of proceeding, regulated by the reason of interest, not of affection, was much wondered at, as a thing but little known, or practised by Italians. Wherefore some said, that the Spaniards were thus moderate, lest by blaming the Venetians, they might provoke them to justifie themselves, by com∣plaining of the actions of the Colleagues, the last years past. Others said, That though they had lost the advantage of the League for that time, they would not forego the friendship of the Common-wealth for ever, which they might make use of upon other occasi∣ons. But, it may be, the truest cause was, that following therein their naturall custom, of maintaining their dignity, it became them not to value much the dissolution of the League, as if they were not sufficient of themselves, to give a just counterpoise to the Turkish forces. But the Pope continued still unsatisfied. Wherefore the Venetians, not being willing to be held contumacious, resolved to send an expresse Embassadour to Rome, that the Pope might be the more easily pacified, and admit of their true justifications, by this signe of their reverence and respect. Nicolo da Ponte was chosen for this employment, a man of reverend years, and of great esteem and authority in the Common-wealth, being a Procurator of St. Marks. This man going speedily to Rome, and having obtained audience of the Pope, shewed him, that the Common-wealth had just cause to accept of the peace, which was offered by the Turks, That all their territories by sea, were exposed to very great danger, by reason of the ene∣mies many preparations made to offend them, and through the slow procee∣dings of their friends and confederates to defend them. That the weight of

this war was become so grievous, by reason of the expences which the Com∣mon-wealth had been at, for the space of three years, and through the many inconveniences, whereby her subjects were prejudiced, as it became now un∣supportable. That as long as the hopes of prosperous successe, and of future quiet, did keep up their hearts in the bitternesse of war, and did a little con∣solate the present evills, the Venetians had out-done what they were bound to by their Articles, in providing for war, ••nd exceeded their abilities. But that the best occasions being now unseasonably let slip, what reason had they to continue at such expences and dangers? since it was now clearly known, that the Common-wealth could not preserve her Dominions better, then by peace. That the Pope should be well pleased, it being for the common ser∣vice of Christendom, that accommodating her self to the times, she should temporise with so powerfull an enemy, that she might employ the remainder of her forces upon some other seasonable occasion, for the good of Christen∣dom, and of the Church, as she had so often formerly done. That in this re∣spect, Paul the third, when he knew that it was in vain to take up arms against Soliman, did himself exhort the Venetians to make peace, though they had the same obligations of League upon them, as they had now. That the Senate did not communicate this their resolution to their considerates, out of just and sitting respects, governing it self by that rule, by which all other States govern themselves, and by which the Catholick King, a powerfull Prince, had walked. For, that he might not break the League unnecessita∣ted, if the condition of affairs should alter (as they did) and not to seem to distrust his forces, whereby to encourage his enemies. He did not acquaint the Venetians with the reasons, which moved him to keep back his Fleet; nor did any thing, but the effect it self, discover his intentions, and the jealou∣sies which he had of the French. That it became the Venetians to do the like now, who, at the beginning of the treaty of peace, which was as then doubt∣full and uncertain, basarded the losse of the uncertain advantage of the League, and of encountring many inconveniences, in following that ad∣vice, which reason did dictate unto them, or rather necessity; though it might be more truly said, that peace was much nearer, being concluded, then was imagined; it being thought, that an Embassadour was to be sent expresly for that end to Constantinople, as had been done formerly; and that such re∣solutions might be communicated in fitting time. But that that which was much desired, and much to be desired, being proffer'd, it ought not to be re∣fused or deferred, for any respect whatsoever, the dammage not being to be repaired by any mediation, which any delay, though never so short, might oc∣casion in a businesse of such importance; they being to treat with a barbarous Nation, insolent, and full of jealousies. That they had also considered, that to advise in a thing, which was judged by those that demanded counsell, not to be avoided, seemed to be unseasonable, and to no purpose; the rather, for that it would not have been lawfull for the Pope, though he had known the true reasons, which had caused the Venetians to make peace, to disswade them from it, or to hinder it; nor would the place which he held, permit him, to advise or give way thereunto. So as since their occasions forc'd them, to act contrary to his declared will, and not to be governed by his exhortations, their offence would have been made the greater. That lesser evill was oc∣casioned hereby, since he knew nothing of the treaty of peace, before it was concluded. The Pope being convinced by these reasons, was indiffe∣rently

well pacified, and began to treat with the Venetian Embas∣sadours upon all occurrences, in a quiet and peacefull manner.

The Senate had in the interim dispatch'd away Francisco Barbaro with much expedition, with the confirmation and stipulation of the peace, to Constantinople, till such time as Andrea Badoaro, who was chosen Embassadour to that purpose, might go thither, for the so∣lemn settlement of the Articles, and bring with him accustomed presents. Barbaro used great diligence, answerable to the importan∣cy of the businesse; and having ended his journey in fourteen daies, came very opportunely to the Court at Constantinople, on the first of May. For newes being daily brought thither, of great preparations which were made at Messina, the Turks began to suspect, that the Venetians had made use of this treaty of Agreement, meerly out of cunning, to keep them from providing for war, that so they might suppresse them the more easily. And they were the rather confir∣med in this opinion, because the Embassadour was so long in com∣ming thither, which for these respects was thought might be de∣layed. They therefore began to be more diligent in making ready their Fleet, though the season was far advanc'd; Mehemet having, by interposing severall difficulties, endeavoured to keep the Fleet from going out, to obviate any occasion that might disturb the Peace; but at last, Uluzzali, and Piali Bashaw, put to sea about the midst of Iune, with 150 Gallies, 30 Fliboats, and ten Mahones, wherewith they passed to Negroponte, where they tarried a while, expecting what would become of the treaty of Peace. For Piali hea∣ring soon after from the Saniacco of Chersego, that the Embassadour, and the new Consul, were already come to Dalmatia, on their jour∣ney towards Constantinople, he forthwith went with his whole Fleet to Modone; & finding the Agreement concluded with the Venetians, he turned his forces to prejudice the Catholick King; so as comming to the Rivers of Puglia, he committed much pillage, and burnt the Town of Castro. But the Venetians, by reason of the newes of the Turkish Fleets being put to sea, and of many speeches which were given out, that the Turks would not observe the Articles of Peace, and that all their Treaties were treacherous, grew almost as jealous of the Turks, as the Turks had been of them. So as though the Em∣bassadour was gone, and come already to Dalmatia, they were not∣withstanding doubtfull, what the successe of that Embassie would be. And Generall Foscherini being gone, by order from the Senate, to Sara, with intention to disarm all the Gallies, save six, which he left at Corfu, did delay doing what was resolved upon; nay he was enjoyned, to take all the men out of ten of the worst furnish'd Gal∣lies, and to reinforce the rest with them; which being done, there remained yet 92 Gallies in the Fleet, fit for action. These things being done by the Venetians, and known by the Turks, did much encrease their jealousies. But when the apprehensions of these jea∣lousies were vanished, and that the Senate thought, the affairs of the Common-wealth were now in a safe condition, they, to the end that they might be no longer at so great expence, gave order to the Generall, that he should by degrees disarm the Gallies; which

when he should have done, that he should then return home, and lay down his Commission. At the same time, the Embassador Badoaro, who was come to Constantinople, had delivered his Embassie to the grand Signior, wherein, in a few words, (as the custom is, not to use many with that Prince) he told him: That the greater the grief was, which the Duke and Senate of Venice had conceived at the occasion of breach of amity, which had for so many years been had, between the Common-wealth and the Ottaman Family; the greater was their consolation at the present, to think, that all past differences being accommodated, they were to return to their former condition, whereby the people on both sides might enjoy tran∣quillity, and free commerce. That they hoped, the peace which was now re∣newed and established, should be preserved for many ages; which the Vene∣tians, for their parts, would alwaies carefully endeavour, assuring them∣selves, that Selino would do the like, as became a great Prince, and a lo∣ver of what was just and honest. To which Selino made no other reply, save, that he did approve of what the Embassadour had said, and that he did ratifie and confirm the Capitulations, which had been formerly agreed upon with the Consul.

Thus after the space of almost four years, and after so many and so sore adventures, as you have heard by our narration, Peace was renued and established with the Turks, and the Common-wealth was restored to her former quiet: Wherein we pray God that she may long continue, in better and more fortunate times, since we see, she hath so often, with much generosity, but still with great misfortune, taken up Arms against the Ottaman Empire.

FINIS.